Professional Documents
Culture Documents
TheCatholicEncyclopedia 파트6
TheCatholicEncyclopedia 파트6
ural increase and conversions Seven ty years ago the ( output p ounds ; value.
, ,
C athol ic populat ion was b ut 3000 In 1 9 1 2 the fai t h second i n tobacco ( output p ounds ; value
.
, ,
fu l n umbered composed m ain ly of native and four th i n fert iliz ers ( output
Amer icans I rish Germans I talians Bohem ians
, , t ons ; value I n 1 9 1 0 the y ield in bushels
, , , ,
, ,
oats .
‘
some th ings i n common yet a ll d iffer greatly in topog value of crops in 1 9 1 0 was
, from
rap hy cl i m ate soi l and resources The alt itude
, , , acres an in crease over 1 9 00 of nearly 1 00 .
,
varies from a few feet i n Ti d e wa ter to more t han per cent The farm in g interests are greatly furthered
'
5 000 feet in t he m ountain ous regions The h ighest by the Comm1 ssi on er of A griculture l iterature farm .
, ,
m ountains are M oun t Rogers (5 7 60 feet ) and t he Peaks ers mst1 tut es i nspectors of fert i li z ers seed and M e ,
’
, ,
of O tter (39 9 3 feet ) N early t he whole of t he state laws 8 horticultural soc iety , test farms and a t ruck
.
, .
,
, .
a n d oa h , K a n a wh a or , Efi e cti ve means to
N ew and H ols ton or
, , wards the erad icat ion
T e n n e s s e e rivers , of t uberc ulosis and
drain the valley Be . ot her diseas es e x isting
cause of t he gradual , amongst cattle are
and sometimes a b emp loyed b y t h e
—
rupt , lower in g of t h e
r iver beds from their TH E STA TE C A P I TO L RI CHM O ND V I R G I NI A
state W ith an
abundance of forage , ,
.
,
b y Th oma s J e fi e r son
’
p ower is found w ith in t he borders of the state The li a r ly favourable Thousands of beef and ot her cattle . .
state is famed for n atural wonders i n cludin g the are annually e x ported W it hin 30 years the sheep i n , .
N a t ur a l Bridge ; Lur ay W eyer s M adison B low ing , d ust ry h a s increased 1 5 0 per cent
’
,
The value of li ve
, ,
.
and Saltpetre caverns ; M oun tain L ake B alcony Falls stock in 1 9 1 0 was V irgin ia has ( 1 9 1 1 ) , ,
N a tur a l Tunnel ; and the great Dismal Swam p (30 by t ak en the lead of the other states in fish er i es t he a n ,
ful Lake Drumm ond (7 by m iles ) in t h e centre oysters crabs and clam s .
, ,
There are 68 accred ited m ineral sprin gs The cl i m ate men haden fish from poun d n ets .
, ,
is plen tif ul , averagin g from 32 to 60 in ches The plant in g and about acres as a reserve m ak i ng .
,
b order ranges of m ountain s protect the s tate from the V irgin ia waters one of the greatest oyster sections
unusual storms and hurr icanes G over n ment stat is i n t he world Tidewater abounds in water fowl such
—
-
. .
t i cs show the Piedmon t region to be t he most heal thful as the can vasback black m all ard , water goose a n d , ,
R E SO U RCE S I n ag ric ul ture Vi rgi nia rank s as one q uails woodcock s and sora w i th some w il d deer ,
.
.
, , ,
,
of the forem ost states of t he un ion E very product bears foxes , an d wild turkeys and many rabb its .
, , ,
grown in t he other st ates excep t the trop ical and squir rels op ossums , muskrats a n d lesser game , , ,
.
sem i trop ical t hr ives u pon her soil The total value
-
, E very wood e x cep t t he sub trop ical in cluding the .
,
-
,
of farm lands w ith bu i ld in gs implement s m ach in ery valuable hardwoods is grown i n V irg in ia The T ide
, , , ,
.
and l ive stock in 1 9 1 0 was , an increase water sec tion contains vast forests of p ine and cypress
in a decade of per cent The farms embrace and much cedar w illow locust , j un iper and g um In .
, , , .
m ore than t hree fourths of the total land area or the inl and region abound t he oak wa lnut h 1 ckor y
-
, , , ,
acres ; over one half represen ting improved chestnut beec h birch maple p oplar ash ch erry elm
-
, , , , , , , ,
wh ich 84 per cen t were free of debt ; the average value p ine spruce and hem lock The bark of the oak an d , ,
.
per farm in cluding equ ipmen t bein g $339 7 and of sumac leaves are m uch used in tann ing and d y e 1 ng I n
, , ,
.
farm land per acre Tidewater the great 1 9 09 there were feet of cut lumber an , ,
s id e r e d the most fertile regions The truck in g has i h Beneath the soil of V irginia are found ge olog 1 c rock s
.
creased 5 00 per cen t in th irty years In 1 9 1 0 the of all ages w it h e bn est every known m in eral of com .
,
N orfe lk truck ers sh ipped packages of truck mer ci a l value The es t imated y early m ineral out put . .
There are many variet ies of fru its in clud ing the A l in 1 9 06 was The m inerals may be ,
b e ma r le p ippins recogn i z ed as the best fla vour e d of divided in to ( 1 ) bu ildin g and ornamen tal stone i n
,
-
,
ing per acre Th e state ranks fir st in peanuts sandstone slate , and li mestone ; (2 ) cemen t and cc
.
,
VI R G I N I A 45 4 VI RGINI A
med i cal co lleges : the M edical College of V irgin ia the , represen tatives for two years B ienn ial sessions of si xt y .
Un iversi ty College of M edici ne bot h of R i chmon d , , days unless e x tended by v ote to ni nety days begin t he
,
Ri chmond Benedict ine M i l i tary and V a n De V yver , one year an d i n the c ity or coun ty i n W hi ch they
( coloured ) , Ri chmond St E mma s Ind ustrial
’
. .
o ff er to vote thr ee months precedi n g an electi on A
—
.
’
St Fran cis Insti .
N a t i on a
’
,
t ute for Coloured n e a r W ashington , an d t he N orfolk ( Portsmout h )
G i rls , Rock Castle , N avy Y a r d , are governm en t insti tuti on s of renown .
were founded and The prin cipal national cemeteries are at Alexandr i a ,
are supported , the Arli ngton , Frederi cksbur g , H amp ton , Petersb urg ,
one by G eneral and
M rs E d wa r d M or .
Seven Pines and R ichmond ,
.
—
rell t he other by , in g data con cerni n g legislat ion h as been c arefu lly
.
tine Sisters of St . or both Profane cur sing and swearing p ubli cat ion
.
,
’
E di t h s Academy , of obscene book s and p ictures a n d , generall y , a ll ,
.
Bristow The . o ffen ces against morali ty and d ecen cy are lik ewise
H OU D ON s STA TU E O F W A S H I N GTO N X a ver i a n B r ot h er s
’
m isdemean ours Offi cer s of t he State must t ake and
.
of Charity of N a z are t h ; V isitat ion ; Benedi ctine ; of nesses in t he several cour ts are sworn t o tell the tr uth ,
the H oly Cross ; of St Fran ci s ; of t he B lessed Sacra . t he whole truth and not hi ng but t he trut h Any per
, .
ment ; an d of Perpetual Adorat ion son req ui red t o t ake an oath , if he has reli gious
C H A R I TI E S A N D C O R R E C T I ONS —A Gen era l
.
tab le organ i z at ions , many t he result of denomin a oaths ; but t hey are usually admin istered by using the
t i on a l e fforts W ith vario us orp han ages and homes for
, B ible to swear u p o n or by upli fted hand N e w Y e a r s,
,
.
’
W h ite an d the coloured are prov ided eac h wit h a school opened W it h prayer b ut i ts use is not san cti oned by
,
for t he deaf , d u mb , and bli nd and one each for legislative provision
Ch u rch I n cor p or a ti on s —The in corporat i on of a
.
,
p atients i s mai n tained by t he State at Catawba . Ch urch or a religious denom ination is prohi b ited by
T here are four state asylums for the in sane : namely ,
Section 5 9 of A rticle I V of t he Const it ution of Vir
the E astern W illi amsbur g ; t he W estern Staunton ;
, ,
gini a , but , t o a li mi ted e x tent conveyan ces devises, , ,
state convi cts not work ing on t he p ubl ic roads are Ta x , J u r y , a n d M i li ta r y E x emp ti ons C hur ches ,
wh i te , t he remainder being negroes p ied and used solely for the sp eci fic p ur p oses ind i
B Ca tho li c —
.
For t h e rel ief of the poor are found in various li g ious den om inat i on wi th authority from any county ,
p arishes con ferences of St V in cen t de Pa u l , an d . or corporation court may witness the rites of mar ,
e r n or are elec ted b y t h e p e ople for four years and t he , . l icense and solemn i z ed as provided by the stat utes of
secretary of S ta te t reasurer and aud i tor b y th e C on , , ,
the Stat e P a ren tal consen t 0 1 consen t of guard ian
.
,
°
whi te and colo ured p ersons are forb idden , and mar bui ldin gs were erected and the Sa cr ifice of the M as s
r i a g es between suc h persons and between person s o ff ered i n a log chapel On the deat h by fever of .
un der t h e age of consent , the age of co nsent of the Ay ll on , 1 8 October 1 5 26 Francis Gome z succeeded , ,
male bein g fo ur teen years and of the female twelve to the command The severity of the winter, the t e
years and bigamous m arriages are void wi t hout de
,
“
alty for bigamy The statutory gro un ds for di vorce a . foundered w it h all on board , leavin g onl y 1 5 0 souls to
vi nc ulo are : cons an g ui ni ty or a ffi ni ty wit hi n t he pro reach San Dom i ngo .
h ibi te d degrees ; wan t of men tal or physi cal capac ity M enende z , the G overnor of Florida , sent to Vir
e x isting at the t ime of t he m arriage ; felony ; des ertion gi ni a a second Sp anish exp ed it ion whi ch settled on ,
husband ; and prost it ut ion of t he w ife before mar vin ci a l of the Jesuits , and Louis de Quiros wi th si x ,
sonable apprehens ion of bo d ily hurt an d abandon , permanent settlemen t t he mi ssionaries carried chapel ,
g
husband or wife is necessary t o t he j ur isd ict ion of the i es A log house wi t h chapel served as residence
. .
court From 1 8 67 t o 1 886 263 5 , and from 88 7 t o , on Lui s de V el a sco so n amed by y the Spani ards a
, ,
—
.
1 9 07 ,
d ivorces were granted . treacherous Indian guide led a p a r ty of Indi ans who ,
D e n o mi na ti ona l A p p ropma ti on s Appropri ati on s slew Fat her Quiros and Brot hers So li s and M endez ,
‘
by the G en eral A ssemb ly of m oney or ot her property 1 4 February 1 5 7 1 Father Segura with the rem ain
,
.
,
t o any Chur ch or denomi n ational or sectari an in st i tu i n g brot hers Linares , Redondo , Gabriel G ome z , and
,
denomination al or sectari an soc iety are prohi bited by , wards I n the late sprin g a S panish p il ot was sent t o
.
the Const i tution ; nor h as t he G eneral As sembly power A x a ca n to get news of the m iss i on ar i es H e retur ned ,
to make any appropri at ion of money or ot her prop bri ngin g an account of their m urder whereupon ,
er ty to any chari table instit ut ion W hich is not o wned M enendez again sailed to A x a ca n and had ei gh t of the
or con tro lled by the State
— . mur derers hanged t hey bein g converted andgbap ti z e d
before the ir e x ecut ion by F ather Rogel , a Jesui t m is
,
—
I n tox i ca li n g b i quor s The General Assembly h as .
any other laws controlli ng regul ating or prohibiting , , , , E n gli sh Coloni za ti on ( 1 607 Seb astian Ca
t he man ufact ure or sale of i n to x i catin g li q uors ; b ut b ot probably e x p lored the V i rgin ia shores in 1 4 9 8 .
local op tion h as been to the p resen t t im e ( 1 9 1 2) the In 1 5 84 , 1 5 85 and 1 5 87 Sir W alter Raleigh sen t flee ts
, ,
p o li cy of the legislat ure O n 1 Jan uary , 1 9 1 2, 66 of . to the coast of N orth Caroli n a but n o permanent set ,
age or over , m ay by wi ll , di spose of their personal , extended from the 34th to the 4 5 th para llels , i t was
estate A wi ll to be vali d m ust be si gned by t he tes
. d i vided by James I between t he London and the
tat or or by someone for hi m , i n hi s presence , and by
,
Plymouth companies , t he former gett in g the lan d
his direct ion i n suc h m anner as to make i t m an ifest
, from t he 34 t h to the 4 l st parall els Coloni sts to the .
that the name i s in tended as a sign atur e and , more , n umber of 1 4 3 the prime m over being Captain John
,
over un less the wi ll be w h olly written by the testator Smi th , set sail from E ngland i n thr ee small ships
t he si gnat ure must be made or the wi ll ackn owledged
.
,
will i n the presence of t he testator but n o form of a t , the p lace James town That the E n gli sh settlement .
testation is necess ary W i lls are revoked by t he m ar . was on t he exact spo t (Gua n d a p e ) w h ere the Span
r i a ge of the m aker A devis ee or Iegatee un der a wi ll i a r d s had settled the preced i n g cen tury appears from
the relation of E cij a , the pi lot i n—
.
,
otherwise b e proved b ut t he dev ise or legacy to h i m is , was sent t o V ir gin ia by the Span ish i n 1 609 to learn ,
amoun t to force and coercion d estroyin g free agency , . practi cally con clusive , sin ce he ossessed S an ish
Be quests t o incorporat ed charitable i n stitutions are charts and maps of the coast , w hi o he stud ie acc u
vali d b ut those to un incorporated ins ti tut ions gener
, r a t e ly , and m ade careful m easurements to establish
a lly fai l for un cert aint y as to the b ene fici a r i es i
h i rgi ni a of t h Span iards under A 116n I t
H I STO R Y S p a n i s h S ettlemen ts ( 1 5 26
.
—E ighty .
in V
s assertion , written only 83 years after the landin g
e y 18 .
o n e years before the comin g of t he E ng li sh t o James probable that some eviden ces of the Span ish occupa
town in 1 607 a settlemen t was made in V irgin ia by , t ion remained to help determine th e E n gl ish i n their
Span iards from San Domingo under the lead ership of , choice of G ua nd a p e as a place of set tlemen t The .
Lucas Vasq ue z d o A yll on on e of the j udges of the , colonists elected E d ward W i ng fie ld president and pro
island who 1 2 June 1 5 26 had obt ained from the
, , , , ce ed ed to construc t houses and a suitable fort .
K ing of Spain a pa tent em powerin g h im to e x p lore the M ean ti me Captain Christ opher N ewport wh o had
, ,
coast for 800 leagues make sett lement s within three , commanded the vessels wi th Captain John Sm it h and ,
years and Christ iani z e the n atives Accomp an ied by . 23 others , explored t he James R iver as far as the fall s
VI RGI N I A 45 6 VI R G I N I A
( n ow R ichm ond ) 1 0 J une 1 607 th is even t they ,y com , state cap i tal The Bri tish were defeated in th e ir
.
t ur n to Jamestown Sm ith foun d hi mself 1 1 1 disgr ace , , fo lk an d in 1 7 8 1 Ri chmon d was bur ned and o cc up ied
,
an d t he colony upset ow i ng to an attack by the In , by Benedi ct Ar nold T he war ended wi t h the sur .
A sp ecial V i rgin i a
.
—
and later t he presiden t of t he colony As m ight b e
, , . convent ion 2 to 25 Jun e 1 7 88 adopted the code of
, , ,
Si r G eorge Somers prevented the abandonm ent of t he 1 8 1 2 some li tt le figh t i n g o ccurred alon g t he V i r g in ian
colony About 1 61 1 sett lements were made at Hen co ast at an d ne a r N or fo lk an d H amp ton M ean time .
ri co ( n ow Dutch G ap ) , and where t he James and V ir gin i a g rew i n wealth , p ower , and i nfluen ce The .
App omatt ox R ivers j oin n ear B erm uda H undr ed . state con st it ut ion w as revi sed at Ri ch mon d 5 O cto ,
Some ten years later new settlements were made on ber , 1 829 A serious ne gro i n s urrecti on t ook p lace
.
C hesapeake B ay and the James Y ork , and Potomac , un der N a t T urn er in 1 8 3 1 The slave q uest ion b e .
bon tas the daug h ter of the great Chi eftai n Powhatan
, , , as 1 7 7 8 W i th ot her states , i n troduced in con gress a
,
helped for a t ime the mai nten ance of p eace between b ill for the abol it ion of slavery , w hi ch was defeated
t he E ngli sh an d t he Indians . by t he N ew E n gland states wh i ch m ade money by ,
In 1 61 9 slavery was i ntrod uced The same year a . import ing n egroes to be sold to t he Sout h , and by the
ship load of yo un g women to serve a s wi ves for the , cotton states des i rous of ne gro ser vice for t he p lanta
,
p o un ds of tobacc o was the p ur chase pri ce of a wi fe . the negroes , N e w E nglan d became t he hotbed of abo
The London Comp any was dissolved in 1 624 Vir ,
li ti e n Because of a gri cultur al in terests , V i rg in i a was
.
gi ni a becom in g a colony of the Crown D ur in g t he . nat urally a slave st ate T he agit at ion of the slave .
troub les wit h Parli amen t Vi r g ini a remain ed loyal t o , q uest ion toget her W i t h that of state rights grew i n
, ,
t he ki ng Charles 1 Tobacco consti tuted the great b itterness , c u lmi n at i n g i n John Brown ’ s rai d at
H arper s F e r ry O ctober , 1 85 9 whi ch help ed m ate
.
,
t ime Indian mas sacres of t he whi tes occur red Ow abou t a p eace conferen ce of the States at W ash in gt on
W it h n o result , 4 F eb r u ar y , 1 861
.
,
’
in g t o t he t y rann y of L ord Berkeley N ath ani el , L in coln s call for .
. .
,
Sir H erbert J e flr i es Sir Henr y C hi cheley and L ord Da ms had already b ee n chosen President of t he Con
'
, ,
transferred to W i lli am sb ur g G overnor Spots . ests she had Supp li ed seven president s , the r e volu
wood proved a far gr eater govern or th an any of h is t i on ar y com mander in chi ef , t he dr after of t he B ill of - -
gi nn in g i n 1 7 1 0 V ir gin i a mad e mar k ed progr ess 1 n t h e . Patri ck H enry , t he m outhp iece of li berty a c hi ef ,
Fren ch and In dian W ar whi ch began g in 1 7 5 4 George , , j ust ice , John M arshall , an d m any ot her n at ional
W ashi ngton won di stin ction d ur in g t he regi me of heroes of renown
’
lowed to trade wit h any nat ion other than E n gland . hi s m a i nstay , and wi t h Lee , won wi despread fam e ,
.
These were the primary causes of t he Revolut ion ary Vi r g in i a a lso gave t o the Conf ederacy G enerals
W a r w hi ch was fanned in t o fla me by t he passage of Josep h E J ohn ston , J E B Stu art , Jub al A E arly . . . .
,
’
and other n ot ab le m i li tary leaders The st ate .
’
St J oh n s Church Ri c hmond
. Ot her g reat V ir gi ni a
, . became a veritable battle field t he scene of many of t he -
,
statesmen of the t ime who helped t he cause of li berty most sanguinary confli cts of all t i m e The Southern .
were Thomas Je fferson R i chard H enry Le e , Pey , tr0 0 ps , at fir st vi ctor ious , were lat er overcome by su
t on Randolp h E dm un d Pend leton , R i chard B land ,
,
p erior n umbers and the tremendous resour ces of t he
G eorge M ason , G eorge W y the James M onroe James
’
Seal of V irgin ia was adopted from t he suggestion of was p ut under federal m il i tary rule and became t he
G eorge W ythe This was followed by a law ensur i ng rende z vous of unscrup ulous ofli ce seekers and f r a ud u
.
B E V E R L E Y H i st of Va ( Ri ch mon d B RUCE the p urpose of perp etually prese r ving p erfect chasti ty
I n sti tu ti oua l H i st of Va ( N ew Y ork a n d L o n d o n BU R K E
, . . , ,
r
.
ea
. ,
,
i n one who abstain s from sexual pleasur e Ord inarily .
Va ( P h i l a d e l p h i a a o r
chasti ty ; the m otive m ay be reli gious or apostolic
C H AN D LER A N D O TH E R S H i st of th e South er n
.
. . ,
( N e w Y ork
.
S t tes ( R i c h mo n d
a , ,
e e
Am i ( N ew Y ork
er ca C oo n s Vi g i n i a 0 H i st of th e P eop le , . r . . en noble thi s p urpose and com m un i cate to i t t heir own
( C a mb r i d g e M a ss C noz mn Vi g i n i a Coun ty Recor ds r
beauty ; but we shall n ot h n d i n i t any sp lendour or
D O H E RTY L a b r a n d I nd us tr i a l S ta ti sti cs
, .
, ,
( N ew Y ork o
E C K E N R O D E S ep a a ti on of Ch u ch a n d S ta te
( Ri ch mo n d
, ,
r r
meri t wh i ch are n ot the Sp lendour or merit of an ot her
H E N I N G Sta tutes a t La r g e ( Phi la d e l
. ,
in V ( Ri ch mo n d
a . , .
V ir tue. The resolut ion of v i rgi ni ty is genera lly ofi e r e d
p hia H O W E H i stor i ca l Coll cti on s of Va ( C h a rl e ston t o G od under the form of a vow The counsel of
H O W I S O N H i st of Va ( Phi l a d e lp hi a
, ,
e .
, .
8 C J E F FE R
.
Notes on th e S t te of Va ( P hi l a d e l p h i a 1 80 1 ; K E I TH H i st
, . .
,
v i rgi ni ty i s expressly gi ven i n t he N ew Testamen t ;
( L o n d o n 1 7 38 3 K E R C H E V A L
S ON a .
. , .
of th e B i ti s h Pla n ta ti n s i n Va
r o . , ,
.
,
H i st of th e V lley f V ( Ri ch mo n d K 0 1 N E R H a nd book of i n g H is d iscip les that besides t hose w ho are un fit for
L E W I S A ch i ves a n d H i st o/ W V
’
. a o a . . ,
Va ( R i ch mo n d r
M CD O NA LD L if e i n Old Vi r gi n i a
a
.
( Ch a rl esto n W V a
, , . . .
M CG I LL H i st of Va ( L y n ch b urg
. ,
( N orfo l k , , . .
, ,
M C I L W A I N E Th e St u gg l e of Pr otesta n t D i ssen t s f or R eli gi ou s r er same sa cr i fice for t he ki n gdom of heaven recom mends
T l er a ti on i n Va ( B a l ti more
,
M A U R Y H i st of Vi gi n ia r
H e that can take let h i m
,
M UN F O R D Vi gi n ia s A tti tu de
o
a n d Vi g i n ia n s ( Ri ch mon d
r
.
,
.
,
,
r
.
towa r ds Sla ver y a nd S e es si on ( N e w Y o r k N E I L L H i st c take i t Trad it ion has always understood t his te x t
of th e Vi g i n i a Comp a ny of L on d on ( A lb a ny P O L LA R D
.
—
. , .
R Y AN Th e L on d on C omp a n y of
,
St Pau l again , speakin g ( I Cor , vi i 25 4 0 ) as a
.
, .
C oll ect i n s ( Ri ch mo n d
.
,
.
o , ,
W E ST Ri h mond i n B y g on e c
e
D a y s ( Ri ch mo n d
e .
A n n u a l R ep or ts of t h e Sta t e A ud i tor
, ,
.
considerati ons arising from the c i rcumst an ces of h is
t i me , he gives th is general reason t hat the m a rri ed
,
1 9 1 0) a g ri cu l tur a l ma n ufa ct ur i n g a n d p op u l a ti on s ta ti s ti cs of t h e
,
Thi rte e n th C e nsus of t h e U n i te d Sta te s ( W as hi n g t on , bod i lyy and Sp iri tual sa n ct ifi ca t i on , and is at l iberty t o
C a t h o h c Re f e re n ce s : H Y LA N D P og r ess of th e Ca th oli c
H U GH E S Th e H i st of th e
r
,
d evot e h imself to prayer
C h urch i n A mer i ca ( C hi ca g o
S ci ety of Je u s i n N or th A mer i ca ( L o n d on K E I LE Y The C hur ch following t hi s teach ing of St Pau l ,
, , .
M A G R I Th e Ca th oli c Ch u r ch i n the
o s , , , .
M m a nda ( N or fo lk
e or , , h as always considered the state of v ir gini t y or celi
Ci ty a n d D i ocese of Ri ch mond ( Ri c h mo n d I D E M Th e
D i ce e of Ri ch mo n d i n Th e C tho l i c Ch u ch i n th e Un i ted S ta tes
, ,
bacy preferab le i n itself t o the state of m ar r i age , and
t he Coun cil of Tren t ( Sess XX I V can 1 0) pro
o s a r
( N orfol k o ffici a l
. C a th o l i c a l ma n a cs a n d d i re ctori e s n oun ces an an athema again st t he opposite doctrine .
—
,
( Ri ch mon d . , .
text above quoted from St M att hew as applying t o .
,
U S ( A k r on O h i o I D E M Th e D ef end er s of our Fa i th the preaching of t he Gospel ; but the context espe
B A R C I A E nsa y o Cr on ologi co 1 4 2 6; F E R
, , ,
. .
( N ew Y ork ,
“ ”
ci a lly verse 1 4 i n whi ch the k in gdom of heaven
, , ,
N A N D E Z H i stor i a c l esi
,
ti ca d e n u est os ti emp os ( To l e d o e c as , r , ,
F J OSE P H M AG RI
, .
—M orall y
. .
-
Thi s perfect i ntegrity of b ody , enhan ced by
“
Cum qu or un d a m , 7 August
”
There are , pur p ose of perp et ual chast ity , produces a sp eci al
two elemen ts i n vi r gmi ty : the materi al elemen t , that lik eness t o Christ an d creates a t i tle to one of the
,
all complete and volun tary delectat ion , whether from cord i n to the t eaching g of St Thomas ( Supplem en t .
from se x ual p leasure I t is t o be remarked , on t he . many laurel wreaths , cro wn in g three con spi cuous
one h and that mater ial vir g i n ity i s n ot destroyed by
, v i ctories , and t hr ee sp eci al p o i n ts of resemb lan ce t o
every sin against the si x th or ni n th com mandmen t , Chr ist : the vi ctory over the flesh i n vi rgini t y , the
and on t he other han d that the resolut ion of v ir gin ity v i ctory over the world i n mart y rdom and the v i ctory ,
e x tends t o more th an the m ere preservation of bod ily over the devi l in the prea ch ing of the truth The .
m igh t coe x ist wit h vic ious desires and could not then ,
before the t hron e denotes t he “ aureola ” w h i ch i s
be vir tuous . g iven to them alone I t is m ost p robable t hat t he .
It h as been someti mes ask ed whether there is a words i n t he fourth verse , “ These a r e t hey who were
special virtue of vi rgin i ty ; and in spi te of the a ffir ma n ot d e file d w ith women : for t hey are v irgin s ” are
t ive answer of some auth ors and of the t ext of St , . really spoken of v irgins t hough there are also other ,
a n swered in the negative Form al y , virgin ity is but . Lamb : A n in t li e i r m outh t here 1 1 as found n o l ie ”
VI R G I N 45 9 VI R GIN
(loc c it
. . the martyrs ; they a r e declared t o her rep utation ? W a s i t enough t o presen t hersel f
,
4, 5 ) ar e
be w it h out Spot as i n an earlier chap ter ( vii , 1 4 ) ; they as a v irgin in order to b e ab le to receive consecration ?
,
(Ph eo L n mwa h s Sa h n a fi ce n s h un fl
“ “
are said to have washed the ir robes and have made ( See fi fl ’
n n
‘
e x a ne
“
them w h i te in t he blood of th e Lamb Q w i de 6 e t 9 p r w ce p t o i n 7 5 ; or L e ssi us De . .
, , .
,
”
I n the arti cle N U N S i t is shown how C hristian vir j usti t ia etc I V , 1 1 d ub
. The ceremony b e ,
.
, , .
g i ns have been one of t he glories of t he C h urch since came more and more rare though examp les were foun d ,
t he first ages , and how very anc ient i s t h e p rofession st i ll in the thirteen t h and fourteen t h centuries ; but
of virgi n ity Under R E L I G I OUS L I F E is t reated the i t was not practised in t he M endican t orders Sai n t
. .
d i ffi cu lty of proving t he strict obl igation of persever Anton i n us knew i t i n the fif t ee nt h cen tury ; wh ile St .
ance before t he fif t h century when we meet wi th the Charles Borromeo i n vain tried to revi ve i t in the ,
letter of Innocen t V ( 404 ) to Vi t r i ci us ( chapters xii i , si x teen th The abbess alone received and sti ll .
secration of v ir g i ns became a sacramental r ite , i n vol un tarily and comp letely e x perien ced I tell you .
whi c h the prayers and benedict ions of the Churc h were w it hout hesitat ion writes St J erome i n h is twen ty
”
, .
added to the prayers and merits of those w ho pre second E p istle t o St E usto ch i um, n 5 ( P L , XX I I . . . .
,
sen ted t hemselves, in order to obtain for them the 3 9 7 ) “ that t hough G od is almighty , H e cann ot restore .
”
grace of fid e li ty in t heir subli me profession dr h
In the a 1 g fi ty th at has been lost A f a flur e in t h e
. . . .
fo urt h century n o age was fix e d for t he consecrat ion ; resolut ion , or even in complete faults , leave room for
virgins o ffered t hemselves when quite youn g at ten effi cacious rep entan ce whi ch rest ores virtue and the
or twelve years of age As t here were children right to the aureola For mer ly v irg in it y was req uired
, ,
. .
off ered by the ir p arents to t he monast i c life so also as a cond it ion for entran ce in to some monasteries ; at ,
t here were chi ldren vowed t o virg in ity before t h eir the presen t day i n most con gregat ions , a p o n t ifica l ,
b i rth or very shortly after Subsequent ly t he law d isp ensat ion is necessary for t he recep tion of p ersons
,
.
was p assed whi ch forbade consecration before the age who have been married ( the Order of t he V isitation
of twenty five years -
however i s formally open t o widows ) ; b ut bodi ly
.
The ceremony prescribed i n the Roman Pon t i fica l in te g ri ty i s no longer requ i red I f the candidate s .
’
i s very solemn and follows , step b y step , th at of an rep utation is intact t h e doors of m onasteries ar e Op en
, ,
ord ination I t is reserved to t he bishop , and can to a generous repentan ce as to a generous innocence
The days fix ed for the solemn ity ( See N U N S ; R E L I G I OUS L I F E ; V o w s ; VE I L R E L I G
. .
never b e repeat ed .
,
feasts of the Ap ost les The t h ird Council of t he B e si d e s ST TH O M A S S u mma th eo l S u p p l emen t Q x cvi a n d a ll .
. .
, . .
Lateran gave p erm ission to con secrate virgins on all Vetus et n ova e ccl V E R M E E RS C H D e r ti g i n s ti t et p er s .
. .
.
.
e . .
h u n d er te n d er K i r ch ( Fre i b urg
.
, ,
. .
,
Vi r g i nas C h r i sti i n
The ceremony t akes p lace d urin g M ass the Tex ts a n d Un ter u ch t n g en
'
' . ,
Sc m e D es mor g en ta u
archpriest cer t i fies the worth iness of the candi dates , di sch e M d n ch tum I : D a s A szeten tum d er dr ei er ste n ch r i stl J a h r h
’
rz
'
s ,
. . .
K i r ch e I ( 2n d e d P a d e rb orn
.
A V E R M E E R SCH
are resolved t o persevere in their p ur pose of holy . .
v ir gin ity ; they answer : “ V olumus ” (we are ) Then V i r gi n M a r y , D E V OTI O N TO THE B L E S SE D
Dost t hou prom ise to D own to the Coun ci l of N i caea —Devotion to Our
. .
“
he asks each one severally : .
preserve perp etual v irgin ity and when she answers , B lessed Lady in i ts ulti mate analysis must b e regarded
” “
Deo g rat ias ”
'
I do promise , the p on t i fl says as a practical appli cation of the doctr i n e of the Com , .
The li tany of t he saints is t hen sun g wi t h a double m un ion of Sain ts Seein g that this doctrine is not ,
.
after which t he p on t iff blesses the habits whic h the The subj ect h as been fu lly treated b y K irsch ( “ Com ,
”
v irgi ns p ut ou H e then blesses th e veil t he ring and m union of Saints t r p p 1 9 sq 7 2
.
, From th e , , .
, . .
,
t he crown Af ter the singing of a very beauti ful fir st centur y onwards mart y rdom was regarded as
.
,
preface t he b ishop gi ves these t hr ee art icles to the the sur est si gn of elec t ion The m arty rs i t was held
,
.
, ,
virg ins w it h the form ulae used in ord in ations and t he p assed immediately in to the presen ce of G od Over ,
.
ceremony ends with a benedi ct ion some prayers and their t ombs the H oly Sa cr ifice was ofi e re d ( a practi ce , ,
a lon g anathem a d irected against any persons who whi ch ma y possibly be all uded t o in A poc , vi 9 ) .
,
attemp t to seduce the v i rgins from their hol y p rof es whi le i n the contemporary narrat ive of the marty r
sion Somet imes after the M ass t h e bishop gave dom of St Polycarp (c 1 5 1 ) we have already mention
.
, . .
them as also to t he deaconesses , t he B ook of H our s , of the “ b i rthday ” i e the annual com memoration
, , . .
,
From t he fourth century the vir gins wore a modest honour T h is att i tude of m ind becomes st i ll m ore .
dress of dark colour ; they were req u ired to devote e x plici t in Tertullian and St C y prian an d the st ress .
,
“ ” '
themselves to prayer ( t he canoni cal hours ) man ual laid upon the sat isfactory character of the sufi er ,
as enclosure became the general law for persons con death t h ey could obtain graces and blessin gs for
secr a t e d t o G o d t he reason for this Special e o nse cra others n aturally and immed iatel y led t o their d irec t
, ,
tion of p ersons already protected by the walls of the i nvocation A fur ther reinforcemen t of the same idea
—
.
mon astery an d by t h e i r reli gious p rofession , ce a sed was derived from the cult of the angels whi ch , w h ile ,
to e x i st Secret faults commi tted before or even p r e Christian in i ts ori gi n was heartily embraced by
.
,
after adm ission to t he mon as t ery led t o q uestion s the faithful of the sub Apostolic a g e (see the examples
w h i ch were very delicate to decide , and whi ch became gi ven by K irsch loc cit p p 33—
-
3 9 ; from H ermas
I t seems to h ave been on ly as a seque l
. . .
, ,
h e r virgin ity to mak e the fac t k nown at t he p ri ce of of som e such developmen t that men t urned to implore
VI RGI N 4 60 VI RGI N
i s the common op in ion among scholars though i t , first half of the second centur y (W ilp ert , “ Die M aler
”
would p erhaps be dangerous t o speak too positively . e i e n der K atakomben , p l 21 and T h ree others .
E vidence regard i n g the pop ul ar practi ce of t he early whi ch represen t the adoration of the M agi are a
centur ies is almost en tir ely lacki n g , and whi le on the centur y later There is also a remar kable b ut very
.
one hand the faith of Christians no doubt took shape m uch muti lated bas reli ef , found of late years at -
from above downwards (i e the A postles and teachers . . Carthage , whi ch may be probably assi gned t o the
of t he Ch urch deli vered a message wh ich the laity ti me of Constant i n e ( Delattre Culte de la s V ierge ” , ‘
—
, .
accepted from them with all d oci li ty ) st ill i nd i ca ti on s , 10 M ore startlin g is the evidence of certai n
are not lacki ng that i n matters of sent iment and devo apocryphal wr itings , n otably that of the so c alled
t ion the reverse process sometimes obtai ned Hen ce .
, G ospel of St James , or “ Protevangelion ” The . .
i t i s not impossible that the practice of invoking ea r h er p orti on of t hi s wh i ch evin ces a deep venerati on ,
the aid of the M other of Christ had become more for the pur ity and san cti ty of the B lessed V ir gi n and ,
w h 1 ch a ffir ms her vir gin ity i n p a r tu e t p ost p a r lu m,
O
t o e x p la in the fact that the evidence aff orded by the found i n the S ibylli ne Oracles , p assages whi ch proba
catacombs and by the ap ocryphal literatur e of the bly date from t he thi r d cent ury , show an eq ual pre
e arly centur ies seems chronologicall y in advan ce of occupation with the dom in an t r ole p layed by t he
that which i s preserved in the contemporaneous
wr itings of those who were the authori tative m outh mall y I I 3 1 1 1 2, and V I I I 3 5 7
,
—
Blessed V i rgin i n t he work of redemption (see eSp e
The fir st of ,
told of the Ap ostles after the Ascension of Christ , the B lessed Vi rg in in the in tercessions or the d iptychs
t hat “ a ll thes e were persevering W i th one mi n d in of the li tur gy goes back to t he days before the Coun cil
prayer wi th th e women and M ary the m other of Jesus , , of Ni ca a , but we have n o d efin i te evidence upon the
”
and w ith hi s brethr en (A cts 1 , Also attention , poin t , and the same m us t be said of any form of d irect
has rightly been called to the fact t hat St M ark , i nvocation even for p ur p oses of private devotion
The A ge of the Fa thers —The e x istence of the
.
, .
“ ”
nevertheless describes H im as the son of M ary obscure sect of the Coll yr idi ans , whom St E p i ph ani us .
a c i rc umstance w hi ch in v iew of certa i n , cakes t o M ary , m ay fairly be held to prove that even
known peculi arities of the Second E vangelist greatly , before the Coun ci l of E p hesus there was a popular
emphasizes hi s belief in t he V ir gi n B i rth The same . veneration for t he V irgin M other wh ich t h reatened t o
mystery is insisted upon by St Ignatius of Antioch .
, r un extravagan t lengths H ence E p i p h a ni us l ai d .
“ “
who after describing J esus as Son of M ary and Son down the rule : Let M a ry be held i n hono ur Let
the F ather Son an d H oly G host be adored but let
.
,
womb of M ary according to a di spensation of the N one the less the same E p i p h a ni us aboun ds in t he
”
seed of Davi d but also of the H oly G host , and he praises of the V i r gi n M other (see Lehn er , p p 1 9 7 .
adds : “ H idden from the prin ce of thi s world were the and he believed that t here was some mysteri ous
virgini ty of M ary and her chi ld bearin g and h k e wi se
— d ispensat ion with regard to her death imp li ed in the
-
“
als o t he death of t he Lord t hree mysteries to be words of the Ap ocalyp se (x ii , A n d t here were
cried aloud ” Ar istides and St J ustin also use e x p li cit
. . given to the woman two wings of a great eagle that ,
”
lan g uage concerning the V i rgi n B ir th , but it is St . fl
she might y i to the desert un to her place
n Certain .
Irenaeus more especially who has deserved to be called i t is , in any case that such Fathers as St Ambrose , .
the fir st theologian of the V ir gin M other Thus he . and St Jerome partly i n spir ed with admi r ation for
.
,
has dr awn out t he p arallel between E ve an d M ary , the ascetic ideals of a life of v i rgini ty and p ar t ly grop
“
urgin g that as the former was led astray by an
, i ng thei r way to a clearer underst anding of a ll that
angel s d iscourse to fly from G od after t ransgressing
’
was in volved in the mystery of the Inc a rn ation began ,
’
H i s wor d , so the latter by an angel s d iscourse had the to speak of the Blessed V ir gi n as the model of a ll
'
G ospel preached un to her that she might bear G o d , v i rtue and the ideal of sinl essness Several striki n g .
obey ing His word An d if t he former had disobeyed . p assages of t hi s ki nd have been co llected by K i rsch
“ ”
G o d yet the other was persuaded to obey God : that the
, (“
. l c , 237
. I n heaven St Ambrose tells us ,
.
,
V ir gin M ary m ight become an advocate for t he virgin she leads the choi rs of v i rgin sou ls ; wit h her the con
E ve . And as manki n d was bound un to death through se cr a ted vir gins will one day be numbered while
a v irg i n it is saved t hrough a v irgin ; by the obedience
, St Jerome ( E p x x x i x
. M igne P L , XX I I 47 2) .
, , . .
,
of a v irgin the disobedience of a virgin is comp e n a lready foresh adows that concept ion of M ar y as
” “ ’
sate d ( Iren V 1 9 ; cf Dur and . L E nf a n ce de
, .
,
mother of the hum an race w hi ch was to ani mate so
Jesus Chr ist 29 N o one aga i n disputes that powerfull y the devotion of a later age St Augustine . .
“ ”
the clause born of the V irgin M ary formed par t in a famous passage ( De nat e t grat is 36) proclai ms .
,
though wr i ters l i ke Tertulli an , H evi d i us, and p ossibly of the maiden Justina who invoked the B lessed ,
H e gesi p p us disputed the perpetual virgi ni ty of M ary , V irgi n t o preser ve her v i rgin ity B ut i n this as in .
,
their more orthodox contemporaries affir med i t I t . some other devotional a spec ts of early Christian
was natural then that in thi s atmosphere we should beliefs the most glowing language seems to be found
,
fin d a cont inually developing venerati on for the sanc in the E ast and par ticularly in the Syrian wr i tin gs of
,
from an earl y period to occupy in the thoug h ts M aria ” are not included in the li st of gen ui ne writ ings
c omp iled by Prof B urki tt (Texts and Studies , V II ) ,
,
re garding the aut horsh ip of these composi tions On . though bui lt at d i fferen t dates were all con secrated i n ,
t he other hand the dedicat ion of many early ch urches her honour I t i s true that the ori gin of m a ny of
.
undoubtedl y a ffords an indi cation of the a uth or i ta these French shrin es of Our Lady i s i mpenetrably
tive recogni tion at this period extended to the cultus shr ouded in the mi sts of lege nds For ex a mp le n o .
“
fif th centur y St Cy r il wr ote : H ail to thee M ary
.
y, dedi cated a chapel to t he B lessed V ir g g i n wh i le she was
M other of G o d to whom in town s and V i llages and i n
,
st ill li vin g g but there I S conclusive evi d en ce that some
,
island were founded ch ur ches of true believers ” ( P G , . . of these p la ces of p il gr image were venerated at a
LXX V I I The Chur ch of E phesus in whi c h
, ,
very early y date W e lear n from Gregory of Tour s
.
i n 4 3 1 the ( E cumeni cal Counci l assembled , was itself ( H ist Fr IX 42) that St Rh a d egun d had b ui lt a
. .
, , .
ded icated to the B lessed Vi rgin Three ch urches . ch urch in her honour at Poi tiers an d he sp e a k s ,
were foun ded in her honour i n or near Constantinople of others at Ly ons Toulouse an d Tours W e als o , ,
b y the E mpress P ul cheria in the cour se of the possess the d ed i ca ti on tablet of a chur c h erected
fif th cent ur y whi1 e at Rome the Chur ch of Santa
,
by Bishop Fr od omund i n 67 7 “ i n honore a lmae M arisa,
”
M aria A nt iqua and Santa M aria in Trastevere are G e n e tr i i i
c s Dom n i and as the day y named i s the
certainly older than the year 5 00 N ot less rem a rk . middle of the month of August (mens e A ug us to med i a ) ,
able is the ever i ncreasing promin ence g i ven to the there can be li ttle d oub t that th e consecrat ion took
B lessed V irg i n dur i ng t he four t h and fif th centuries place upon the fest ival of the A ssumption , whi ch was
i n C h r istian art I n the p ai n tings of t he catacombs ,
. at t hat t i me beginni ng t o suppl a n t the Januar y feast .
while the veneration with whi c h she i s regarded is pronounce too con fidently we may probably feel safe ,
As early as 5 4 0 we find a mosai c i n which of the church consecrated t o the honour of O ur Lady
she sits enthr oned as Q ueen of He aven in t he centre at Canterbur y by St M elli tus the i mmediate suc .
,
of the apex of the cat h edral of P aren z o i n Austria, cessor of A ugustin e ; we also learn from t he same
whi ch was constructed at that date by B ishop E up hr a source of many other M ary chur ches e g W er emouth ,
. .
and Carlovi ngian develop ments of Chr istian i ty i n the M other of G o d ) and Last ingham near W hitby wh ile
, ,
west came t he more authoritative accep tan ce of St A ldh ehn before the end of the same seventh
.
,
M arian devotion as an inte g ral part of t he Ch ur ch ’ s cen tur y informs us how the Prin cess B ugga daughter
, ,
d uction of the various festiva ls but it has alr eady been , V i rgin on the feast of her N a ti vi ty
pointed out i n the article C A LE N D A R t hat the cele
brat ion of the Assumpt ion Ann unciation N at ivity , Istam nempe d iem qua temp li festa coruscan t , ,
, ,
N at ivi tate sua sa cra vi t V ir go M aria
and Pur ifica ti on of Our Lady may certain ly be traced .
date ) , whi le th e absen ce of the Annunciation is prob Cyn ewu lf , slightly before the t ime of A lcu in and of
ab ly d ue on ly t o acciden t Again we may q ui te . Charlemagne composed most glowin g verses on this
,
wh ic h she con ceived through faith but glorious in t he To speak in detail of all that we find in the wr it ings
”
translation by which she depar ted ( P L LX II , . .
, of Ald h elm , Bede an d Alcuin would be impossible ;
,
‘
244 the belief in her Assumpt ion being clearly but it is well t o note the t estimony of an Anglican
and repeatedly taken for gran ted as i t had been a , writer with regard to the whole period before the N or
cen tury e a r h er by G regory of Tours She is also . man Conquest The S a int ” , he says “ most p ersis
.
,
described in the li turgy as “ the beautiful chamber te n tly and frequen tly i nvoked a nd to whom the most ,
from which the worthy spouse comes forth the li ght , p assionate epi thets were app li ed tren ching upon the ,
of the genti les the hope of the faithful , the spoi ler
, Di vine prerogatives was t he Blessed V irgin , M ari .
t h e more clearly d isplayed when they are set in con R ed e mp tr i x M und i Sanct a Sa lva tr i x M undi , ora pro
,
”
t ras t wi t the e x ample of ancien t E ve ( ih ,
h . . n ob is ”
. Th e same writer a ft er referring to pray ers
A t th e same period n umberless churches were erected and pract ices of devotion known in A nglo Sa x on -
tolerated such abuses as prim i tive and orthodox G audes j ust ment oned orig i na lly commemorated O ur
( Church Quarterly Review X I V 29 1 N o t L a d y s “
fi
,
v e J oys i and to match those J oys sp ir itual
,
’ ’
less remarkable are the developments of devotion to writers at fir st commemorated five correspon d in g sor
t he M other of God in Ir eland The calendar of [E ngus rows I t was not until late i n t h e four teenth cen tury
. .
at the beginning of the ni n th cent ury is very remark that seven sorrows or “ dolours began to be spoken
able for the ardour of the lan guage used whenever oi , and even then only by e x ception .
is cont inuall y referred to as “ Jesus Mac M ary (i e come very largely from the mon as ter i es in whi ch the . .
,
Son of M ary ) There is also besides certain Lat in M ary stories were for the most p art composed and
.
,
-
hymns a very striki ng Irish li tany in honour of the cop i ed I t was in the monasteries un doubtedly that
,
.
Blessed V ir gi n , which as regards the pict uresqueness the L ittle Offi ce of the Blessed V i rgi n ( see P R I M E R )
of the epithets app li ed to her yields in nothin g to the began to be recited as a devotion al accretion to the
,
presen t Lit an y of Loreto M ar y is there called Divine O thee and that the Salve Regin a and other
.
,
M istress of the Heavens M ot h er of the Heavenly anthems of Our Lad y were a dded to Comp lin e and
,
and ear thly Ch urch , Recreation of Life M istress of other hours A mongst other orders the Cis tercians par , .
,
the Tribes M other of the Orphans Breas t of the t i cula r ly in the twe lfth centur y e x ercised an i mmense
, , ,
"
Infants Queen of L ife Ladder of Heaven
, , Thi s infl ue n ce i n the development of M arian devotion They . .
composition may be as old as the m iddle of t he eighth claimed a very special conn e x i on with the B lessed
V irgi n whom they were taught to regard as always
The La ter M i d d le A ges —I t was characteris tic of presi di ng un seen at the recitat i on of O th ee
century .
,
. To her .
thi s period which for our present p urpose may be they dedi cated t heir churches , and they were partien
,
regar ded as beginn ing wi th the year 1 000 that the lar i n sayi ng her hours , gi vi n g her special prom i n ence ,
deep fee ling of love and confid ence in t he Blessed i n the C on fite or and frequently repeatin g the Salve
.
,
an d in accordan ce with the prompt i ngs of the p iety M ary was followed by other later orders notably by ,
of i ndi vi d uals began to take organi z ed shape in a vas t the Domin icans the Carme lites and the Servites
, , , ,
mult itude of devotional pract ices Long before t h i s indeed alm ost every such in stitution from this t ime
.
~
date a Lady alt a r was probably to be found in a ll t he forward adopted some on e or other special practice of
more i m portant ch ur ch es St Aldhe lm s poem on the devotion to m ark i ts particular a llegi an ce to the
—
’
.
altars takes us back to before the year 7 00 and many M other of G od Shrin es natur a lly mul tip li ed and .
,
records tes t ify that at such altars paint in gs , mosaics , although some , as already noted are i n t he i r origin of ,
and ul timately scul pt ures reprod uced the figur e of the later date than the eleventh cent ury , i t was at this
B lessed V ir gin to delight the eyes of her c lients The period that such fam ous p laces of pilgrimage arose as .
famous seated figur e of the M adonna with the Divine Roe A ma d our (on wh i ch see as a spec imen of the his ,
Inf ant at Ely dated from before 1 0 1 6 The statue of tory of many s i mil ar shr i n es , the admi rable mon o .
the Blessed V i rgin at Coventry , round the neck of graph of Rup in “ Roe A ma d our E tude h istori que e t , ,
’ ”
whi ch Lad y Godiva s rosar y was hung , belongs to t he arch eologi ue Paris Laon M ariabrunn near , , ,
same peri od E ven i n A ld h e hn s day O ur Lady was K lostern e u ur g, Ei nsiedeln etc and in E n gland W a l
.
’
.
,
besought to hearken to the prayers of those who ben t sin gham Our L a dy Undercroft at Canterbury , ,
the knee before her shr ine E vesham and m any more
.
, .
I t was especially for such salutati ons that the Ave vour s whi ch i t was beli eved the Blessed Vi r g i n granted
M aria whi ch probabl y fir st became famili ar as an to those who in voked her in t hese favo ured sp ots
,
antiphon used in the Li ttle O th ee of t he Blessed V i rgin The gratitude of p ilgr i ms often enr iched them wi th ,
won popular favour with a ll classes Accompany in g the m ost costly g ifts ; cro wns of gold and precious .
i t each t ime wit h a gcn ufle x i on such as tra d i tion gems , embroidered garments and rich hang in gs meet
, ,
averred that the Angel Gabriel himself had m ad e , us at every t urn i n the record of such san ct uaries .
M ary s cli ents repeated t his formula before her W e mi ght mention , to take a sin gle e x amp le that of
’
,
images ag ai n and again As i t was destitute at fir st Halle , in Belgi um which was exceptionall y ric h i n
.
,
of its conclu d in g petition , the Ave was felt to be a suc h treasur es Perhaps the commonest form of .
t rue form of salutat ion and in the course of the votive ofler in g s took t he shape of a gold or silver
'
twe lft h cent ury came into un iversal use To the model of the p erson or li mb that had been c ured For . .
same epoch belongs the wide popula r i ty of the Salve e x ample Duk e Phili p of Bur gun dy sent to Halle two
Regina whi ch also seems t o have come i n to e x istence silver st atues one represent in g a kn ight on horseback
, ,
i n t he eleventh cen t ury Though i t ori ginally began the other a foot sol d ier i n grati tude for the cure of
.
-
,
“ "
W ith the words Salve Regi n a M iseri cordi a wi th two of his own bodyguard Often again the special , .
out the M a tcr we cannot doubt that somet h ing of vogue of a par t icular s h rine was due to some mi r a cu
“
the vogue of the an them was due to the i mmense lous man ifestation which was beli eved t o have
di fi usi o n of the collecti ons of M ary sto ries ( Marien occurred there B loo d was said to have fl e wed from
-
.
legenden ) wh ich as M ussa fia has sho wn multip li ed certa i n statues and pict ures of O ur Lady which h ad
, ,
excee di ngl y at this t ime ( twelf th to four teenth cen suff ered outrage Others had wept or exuded m ois .
was cont inually recurrent These collections of been raised i n benedict ion W ithout denyi n g the pos
. .
stories must have produced a n otable c h eet in p op u si bili ty of such occurrences i t can hard ly be doubted
'
la ri z i ng a n umber of ot h er pract ices of devot ion that i n many in stan ces the historical evidence for these
besides repetit ions of the Ave and the use of the Salve wonders was unsati sfac tory That popular devotion .
Regina for example the repet ition of five salut at ion s t o the B lessed V irgi n was often attended with e x t r a v
,
“
beg inn i ng G aude M ari a V irgo ” , the recitation of ag a n ce and abuses i t is im possible to deny N ever , .
tices to t h e Blessed V irgi n the use of ass ign ed prayers , their h onest in tent ion of paying respec t t o the M other ,
such as the seq uence “ M issus Gabriel ” , the “ O Int e of G od And there is no re a son t o beli eve t h at these .
merat a t h e m “
v
”
hy n A e Maris Stella etc and t h e forms of piety had on the whole a delusive e ffec t and , .
, ,
celebration of particular feas ts such as the Co n ception fostered n othing but superstition The puri ty pity
, .
, ,
of the Bless ed V i rgi n and h e r Nati vity The five and mot h er hness of M ary we re always t he dom inan t .
VI RGI N 4 64 VI RGI N
“ "
mot ive , even the recen t M ir acle of M ax Reinh ardt , work of education under the p atronage of M ary , th e
the wordless play whi ch in 1 9 1 2 took London by Queen of Pur ity To this period i s also due with .
,
gant con ceptions of the M iddle Ages The most . as that of the H oly N ame of M ar y the fes tum B V M ,
-
. . .
renowned E ngli sh shr i n es of Our Lady, that of W a l a d N ives , de M ercede of the Rosar y , de B ono Con ,
singham i n N or f olk , was in a sens e an a nt icipation of sili o Auxi li um Chr i sti a nor uni , etc
, Still later i n date .
out , they do not agree wi th those of Loreto W a ls i n g . main ta i ned regardin g the I mmaculate Con cept ion
ham mea sur ed 23 f t 6 i n by 1 2 f t 1 0 i n ; Loreto 3 1 f t. . . . , . af ter the in di r ect pron oun cement of the Coun cil of
3 i n by 1 3 f t 4 i n ( Piet as M ari an a Bri tanni ca , I I ,
. . . Tr ent , but the dog m a was only d e fin e d by Pius I X i n
Undoubtedly , h owever th e greatest st imulus
'
1 63 1 85 4 .
,
In any cas e the homage paid to Our L ad y dur in g t o M ari an devoti on i n recen t t imes h as been a ff orded
the later M id d le Ages was uni versal E ven so un or . by the appari ti on s of the Blessed V irgin i n 1 85 8 at
t h od ox a wr i ter as John W yclif , i n one of hi s earlier Lour des an d in the n umberless supe rn atur al favo urs
,
sermons says : “ I t seems to me i m possible that we gran ted t o p ilgri m s , both t here an d at other shr in es,
—
,
shoul d obt a in the reward of Heaven wi thout the help that der ive from i t The mi r aculous med al con .
( Stu ttg a rt
the doctrin e of the I mmacul ate Concept ion is only an ,
r e ce n t ly tra n sl a t e d a n d t e e di te d i n Fre n ch b y C as s o n; N E U B E R T
, . .
,
F 11 1 3 0 11 1 0 1 D i e
-
, ,
subj ect of M ariology possessed in the eyes of the m ost M a r i ol og i e d es hl A u gu sti n ( Tfi b in g e n B E I SS E L AI a rt en '
. , ,
,
,
brief sketch of the vari ous practices of M arian dev o D E LA TTR E L e Cu lte d e la S a i n te Vi er ge h l a r i e en Af r i qu e tP a r is
, .
—
.
vals are discussed un der sep a rate headi n gs I t will K R O N E N B E R G M a r i a s H eer lzj kh ei d i n N eder la n d ( A ms ter .
’
'
X X X I X ( M ai n z , , , .
fif t een decades some of ten , some of si x , five, thr ee , or d e la Sa i n te Vt er g e ( P a ri s M nfi oz ; I con ogr afia d ella M ad on ,
. R o n s ss t or.
.
,
- '
,
repetiti on of H ail M arys to be coun ted by the aid of La S Vi er g e da n s la p oé si e f r a n ca i se d a moy en d y e i n Rev d a cler g é
'
f ra nca i s X L I I ( P a ri s 1 9 05 4 5 7
. . .
, .
N E SB I TI Al a r y i n th e li t of A n g lo ’ '
—
.
must n ote the almost uni versal custom of leavin g of th e F i r st St: Cen tu r i es ( L on d on
, ,
un cr i ti ca l ; K n e e s O
.
M A NR E S A L a Vi r g en M a r i a eh la li tter a tu r a H i s~
, . , ,
p a i ta ( R ome SI E B E RT M a d on n en d a r stell u n g i n d er a lt n i e
,
V E NTU R I La M a d onna
.
, ,
.
— .
last we have a lmost cert ainly derived o ur comp ara the sister of M oses I n I Par , iv , 1 7 , the M assoret i c . .
t i vely modern devot ion of Benedi ction of t he B lessed text appli es t he same n ame t o a son of Jalon , but , as
Sacrament .
—
M od em Ti mes On 1 y a few isolated poin ts can be
.
t he Septuagin t version transcribes this n ame as
Mup a w, we must i nfer that the orthography of t he
'
touched upon in the development of M ar i an devoti on H ebrew t ekt h as been altered by the tran scribers .
s i n ce the Reformat ion Forem ost amon g these may . The same version renders m i ry am by Ma p t du a form ,
be not iced the general in troduction of t he Li tany of analogous to the S y ri ac and A r amai c word M a ry a m .
towards the close of the si x teenth century The same . k ept t he archai c form of the name for the B lessed
may also be said of any general adopt ion of the second V irgin so as to di stin guish her from t h e other women
,
part of the Hail M ary Another m ani festation of . who bore the same n ame The V ulgat e renders t he .
la r ly in houses of education , a m ovement mainly I t is anteced en tly probable t hat G od sh ould have
promoted b y th e i n fluen ce and example of the Society chosen for M ary 1 name suitable t o h e r h igh d ignity .
t ion of studies and other si milar devices , to place the shows t hat for i ts mean i n g we must invest igate the
V I RGI N 4 64 B VIRGI N
(A ug ) ; cf W i s 1 1 25 ; M att , ii i 7 ;
m i ry am is n ot a compound word consist i n g of two
n ouns or a noun and an a dj ecti ve , or a noun an d a
,
non n as cend o
xxi ii 3 3 ; John , vi ii 4 4 ; I , John ii i 8 1 2
, On e ,
.
, ,
, ,
— .
.
,
pronomi n al sufli x , but i t is a simple though derivat ive may be tempted t o un derstan d the seed of the woman
n oun ; the noun i s not formed by means of a prefi x i n a s i mi l ar collective sense embracin g a ll who are ,
(m) , but by the addi tion of a suff i x (Gm) Pr e . born of God B ut seed not only may den ote a .
supp os i ng these p r in ci p les th e name m i ry am may be , _ p articular person but h as such a mean in g usually , ,
derived ei ther from m arah to be rebelli ous , or from i f the context all ows i t St Paul ( Gal
‘
, ii i 1 6) . . .
, ,
m ar a , to be well n our ished E tymolo gy does n ot
’
. g ives this exp lanation of the word “ seed ” a s i t
decide which of these deri vations i s to be preferred ; occurs in the patri archal p romi ses : “ To A brah am
but i t is h ardly probab le t hat t he n ame of a youn g were the promi ses mad e and to h i s seed H e saith .
gir l should be conn ected w ith the idea of rebelli on , not and to his seeds as of m any ; but as of one An d
, , ,
”
whi le Orientals consider the idea of be i n g well n our to hi s seed which is Christ Finall y the e x pression
, .
,
“ ”
i sh ed as syn on y mous with beauty and bodi ly p er the woman i n the clause “ I W i ll p ut en mi t ies
f ecti on , so that they wo uld be apt to gi ve t heir between thee and the woman is a l iteral version of
d aughters a name derived from md r d M ary means ’
. t he Hebrew te x t The H ebrew Gramm ar of G ese .
I I M AR Y I N TH E OL D T E STA M E N T I n general ,
.
,
~
. . 40 2) establishes the rule : Pecu li ar to th e H ebrew i s
t he theology and hi story of M ary the M ot her of G od the use of the art i cle in order t o in di cate a person or
follow the chronological order of their respect ive thin g n ot yet kn own an d n ot yet to be more clearly
,
O ld Testamen t refers t o Our B lessed Lady both in our i n d efini t e a rti cle serves t hi s p urp ose we may ,
—
“
i ts prop hecies and i ts typ es or figur es . translate : I will p ut en mi ties between thee an d a
A P ro p heci es
. The fir st prophecy referrin g t o
. woman ” H ence the prop hecy p romi s es a wom an
.
,
M ar y is foun d i n the very openi ng chapters of t he Our B lessed Lady who wi ll be t h e enemy of the ser ,
“
B ook of Genesis ( i ii , _
I will p ut en mi ties b e pen t to a marked degree ; besides the same woman ,
tween thee an d the woman , an d thy seed and her W i ll be vi ctorious over the Devi l at least t hrough h er ,
seed ; she shall crush thy head and thou shalt li e in , off sprin g The completeness of the vi ct ory is em
.
“
wait for her heel ” Thi s renderi ng appears to d ifi er .
p ”h as i ze d by the contextual phrase eart h shalt t hou
in two respects from the original Hebrew text : fir st , eat , whi ch is accordi n g to W in ck ler ( Der alte Orien t
the Hebrew text employs the same verb for the two und die G eschichtsforsch un g 30 ) a comm on old ,
“ ” “
renderin gs she shall crush and t hou shalt li e in oriental expression denotin g the deepest hum i li at ion
wai t ” ; t he Septuagint renders the verb both t imes by ( of Jerem ias Das Al te Testamen t i m Lich te des
.
,
,
alten Orients 2nd cd , Leip z ig 1 9 06 2 1 6; H i mp el , .
, , ,
and the Samaritan translators , in terp ret the H ebrew M essiani sche W eissa g un gen im Pen tat euch Tub in ger ,
the Itala renders t he verb mosh emp loyed i n the Typ e and Prophecy I 1 9 9 sq q N ew Y ork 1 89 3 ; , , .
, ,
”
Septua g in t by the Latin servare , to g uard ; St Flun ck Zeitschr i ft f i i r k atho li sche Theologie 1 9 04
'
.
, , ,
9 43 ) maintain s that the Hebrew verb has the mean in g St Iren adv h a m, I I I 23 ( P G V I I
. .
, .
, . .
, ,
“ ” “ ” “
o f crush ing or brui sin g rather t han of l y in g St Cy p r
. test 0 Jud I I 9 ( P L I V , .
, St . .
1 8 (P G X LI I
.
, ,
. . .
to li e i n wait (i n si di a r i ) in the second Hen ce the . this pas sage as a combin at ion of occ urrences an d
p un ishmen t i n fli cted on the serpen t an d the ser sayi ngs from the lif e of the prophet wr itten down by
pent s retali ation are expressed by t he same verb :
’
an unkn own hand ( Lagarde Guth e G i e sebr e ch t , , ,
b ut the woun d of the serpent is mortal , sin ce i t aff ects Cheyn e W i lke ) The credi bi li ty of the contents
, .
h i s head , whi le the woun d infli ct ed by the serpen t is i s n ot necess ar ily a ffected by th is theory since pro ,
version concerns the agent who i s to i n fli ct the mort al siders the theory as an app ar en t attemp t on the p a rt
woun d on the serpen t : our version a g ree s wi th the of the critics to fin d out what the readers ar e wi ll in g
“ ”
present V ulgate text in read in g she (i p s a ) whi c h t o bear patientl y ; he be lieves i t i s a real m isfort une
refers to the woman whi le t he H ebrew text reads ,
for cri ticism i tself that i t has found a mere compilat ion
h O (a i rr 6s i p s e) whi ch refers to the seed of the woman
’
in a p as sage whi ch so graph i ca lly describes the b irth
'
.
,
—
xx vi ii 1 —
, , , .
,
the Hebrew te x t , she wi ll be vi ctorious thr ough her 8 Acha z wh o began his reign 7 36 B c
, ,
ascribe the V i ctory to Our B lessed Lady The readin g . the hands of the ki n gs of Syr ia and Israel I t a ppear s .
“
she ” (i p sa ) is neither an i n tentional corrup tion of that an al li ance had been concluded between Ph a cee ,
“ ”
the retent ion of she in S Jerome s version in
t
’
. B asin was occupied i n r e conqucr i ng the mar it i m e
spi te of h is acq uain tance wi t h the original te x t and city E lath Ph a cee alone proceeded agai nst Juda ,
As i t is qui te commonly adm itted that the Di vin e fallen Rasin j oined h i s forces wi th th ose of Ph a cee ;
,
“
j udgmen t is directed n ot so m uch against the serpen t Syri a hath rested upon E phrai m ” whereupon “ his ,
denotes the followers of the serpen t , the “ brood of people as the trees of the we e ds are moved wit h the
,
vipers ” “ ”
the generation of vipers , those whose
,
wind ” Immediate preparations must be made for
.
father is the Devil , the chil dr en of evi l , i mi ta nd o, a protracted siege and A chaz is bus ily engaged ne a r ,
VI RGIN 4 64 0 VIR GIN
t he upp er pool from whi ch the city received the W hatever obscur ity or ambiguity there may be in
greater p ar t of i ts water supply H en ce the Lord . the propheti c te xt i tse lf is removed by St M atthew .
say s to Isai as : “ G o for th to meet Achaz at the (i , 1 8 After n arrating the doubt of St Joseph .
com mission is of an extremely cons olin g natur e : in her is of the H oly G host the E van geli st pro
“
“
See thou be q uiet ; fear not , and let n ot thy he a rt be cee d s : n ow all thi s was done that i t m ight be ful
”
afraid of the two tai ls of t h ese fir eb ra n ds , The fille d w h i ch the Lord spoke by the prop h et , sayin g :
“
sc h eme of the ene mies sh all not succeed : i t shall n ot Behold a virgin shall be wit h ch i ld and bring fort h ,
“
i n the immedi ate fut ur e as i t h as been h itherto : the mentioned i n t he p rophecy of Is ai as as mot her of
head of E phraim is Sam aria and the he a d of Sam a r i a ,
J esus C h rist ; i n t he li gh t of St M att hew s referen ce .
’
put his trust in an all ian ce w ith Ass y ria ; hence the
cond i tional prophecy concern ing Juda , “ ii you wi ll
”
not beli eve you shall n ot contin ue
,
The test of .
“ ”
I wi ll not ask and I wi ll not tempt the Lord thus , ,
“
God and Assy r i a will come :
,
The Lord shall bring
upon thee and upon t h y p eople , and upon the house
of t h y fat h er days t hat have n ot come since the time
,
is clearly exp ressed i n the i n spir ed words ; the same men t in I sa i a m, Paris 1 887 ; Sch egg Der Prophet
.
, ,
indi cate also the identity of E mmanuel W ith the Isaias M unchen 1 8 5 0 ; Roh ling Der Prop h et Isaia ,
man
, , ,
The conn ection of E mm anuel with the extraordi nary 1 87 6; C o n d a mi n , L e livr e d I sa i e Paris 1 9 05 ; M aas ,
’
, ,
D i vi n e sign wh ich was to be given to Acha z predis Chr ist i n M e and Prophecy N e w Y ork 1 89 3 , I , , ,
b ib li q ue Paris 1 8 9 2 p p 48 1 4 9 7 ; Lé ma n n La V ierge
, ,
,
, .
— ,
,
his wi ngs shall hli the breadth of thy land 0 E mman , 1 8 1 9 ; St Justin Di al P G , V I ,
, . St I r e n ,
, .
, . . . .
"
uel . In i x 6, t h e govern ment of the house of
,
adv h te r , I V xxx i ii
. .
, ,
—
“
t h e spi r it of the Lord the sp ir it of wi sdom shall be converted to the ch ildr en of Israel Though .
and of un derstan di n g the sp ir it of counsel and of , , the prophet ( about 7 5 0 660 B c ) was a co nt emporary . .
”
fort itude the sp i ri t of knowledge and of godl ness ;
,
i of Isaias his prophetic acti vi ty began a li ttle later
,
h i s advent s h all be followed by the general si gn s of and ended a l ittle ear li er than that of Isai as There .
the M essian i c era and t h e remnan t of the c h osen , can be no doubt that the Jews regarded the forego i n g
p eople shall be ag ain the peop le of G od ( xi , 1 predict ion as referring to the M essias Accordi ng t o .
VI R G I N 464 D V I RGI N
S t John ( vi i
. the Jewish populace gat h ered at
,
the wi fe once rep udi ated by hi m ; but the Lord wi ll
Jerusalem for the celebration of the feast asked the d o somet h in g new by a llowing the faithless wife i e ,
. .
rhetorical q uest ion : “ Dot h not t he Scri pture say t he g ui lty nation to ret urn to the friendshi p of G od
, .
that C hr ist comet h of the seed of Davi d , and from Th is e vp la n a ti on rests upon a con j ectui a l co n e cti on
”
Bethlehem the town where David was ,
? The of the te x t ; besides i t does not necessarily bear that ,
v iew : “ Out of thee shall come fort h un to me th e The Greek Fathers generally foll ow the Septuagi n t
”
M essias , that he may e x erc ise dom i ni on i n Israel . version “ The Lord h as created salvat ion i n a new
,
The very words of th e prop hecy admi t of hardly any p lantation , m en shall go about in safety but St .
ot her e xp lanat ion ; for “ hi s goi ng forth is from the Athanasius twi ce ( P G , XX V col 205 ; XX V I 1 27 6) . .
, .
,
”
beginni ng from the days of eterni ty
, . comb i nes Aqui la ’ s version “ G od has created a new
B ut how does the prophe cy refer to t he V i rg i n thi ng i n woman ’ wi th that of the Septuagint say in g
’
,
M ary ? Our B lessed Lady is denoted b y the p hr ase , that t he new p lantation 1 s J esus Christ and that the
—
,
“
t ill t he ti me where i n she that travaileth shall bring new t hi ng created 1 11 wom an is t he body of the Lord ,
forth ” It is true that “ she t hat travai leth ” has conceived wi th in t he v i rg i n wi thout the co operation
of man St Jerome too ( I n Jer P L , XX I V 880)
.
or to the collecti on of the Gentiles uni ted wi th Christ un derstands the prop heti c text of the V i rgin con ce i v
( Ribera M ari ana ) or again t o Babylon (Ca lme t ) ;
, , in g the M essias Thi s me a ni n g of the passage satis
.
n ex i on between any of these events and t he promi s ed p ossessed from the fir st momen t of H is conception all
redeemer on t he other hand , the passage ought to
, H i s perfect ions e x cepting those conn ected w it h H is
read “ ti ll the t ime wherein she that i s barren shall bodi ly developmen t , H is mother is rig h t ly said t o
” ”
bring forth if any of t hese events were referred to compass a man N 0 need to point out that such a.
“ ”
by the prophet N or can she that travai leth be . condi tion of a newly conceived c h i ld i s right ly called
“
referred to Sion : Sion is spoken of wi thout figur e a new thi n g upon earth The conte x t of th e p r op h
before and after t he present p assage so that we cann ot ecy describes after a short general in troduction
expect t he prophet to lapse sudde n ly in to figur a t i ve ( —3 Israel s fut ur e freedom an d 1 est or a t i on
’
x x
,
x 1
—
language M oreover , the prophecy thus e x plained
.
“
p hrases the ruler i n Israel ”
h is goin g forth , wh ich , of t he M essiani c t im e The fo urt h st a n z a too .
, ,
in Hebrew i mp lies b i rth and “ hi s brethren ” denote , m ust be e xp ected to have a si mi lar end i n g M ore
over the prophecy of J er emi as uttered about 5 89 B C
.
bring ing forth m ust refer to the same person It . and understood i n t he sense j ust e x p lained a g rees ,
has been shown that the p erson of the ruler is the wi th t he contemporar y M essiani c e x pectations b ased
M essias ; hence “ she that travai leth m ust denote the on Is , vu 1 4 ; ix 6; M i ch v 3
.
, A ccordi ng to ,
.
, , .
in Juda : his fami ly m ust be red uced to p overty and t ute real man hood ( cf Schol z K ommentar z um Pro ,
t hem up ti ll the ti me wherein she that travai leth s h all de J é r émi e xxxi 22 est il messiani que ? in R evue
—
-
, , ,
brin g forth ” the M essi as ( Cf the pri n cipal Cat ho li c. . bibli que , 1 89 7 39 6 4 04 ; M aas Christ i n Typ e an d
, ,
“
c ommentaries on M i che as ; also M aas C h rist i n , Prophecy N ew Y ork 1 89 3 I 37 8
,
The O ld , , ,
Typ e and Prop hecy ” , N ew Y ork , 1 89 3 , I , pp 27 1 . Testament refers ind irectly to M ary i n t hose p rop h e
w hi ch p redi ct the in carnation of t he W ord of
33
s qq 6
Th e te xt of the prophet Jerem ias o ff ers no sm all must be revealed i e i t m ust come down t o us , . .
di ffi cult i e s for the sci en t ific i nterpreter ; we shall thr ough Scrip tur e or tradit ion Ind ivi dual p ious .
foll ow the V ulgate version of t he H ebrew origin al . wri ters have developed cop ious analogies bet ween
B ut even t h i s rendering has been e x p lained i n several certa i n data of the Old Testamen t and correspond in g
d ifi e r e n t ways : R ose n mii ll er and several conservati ve dat a of the N e w ; however in gen ious these develop
“
Protestant i nterpreters defen d the meaning a , ments m ay b e , they do not prove that G od real ly
woman shall p rotect a man ” but such a mot ive would intended t o convey the correspondin g t ru ths i n t h e .
hardly i nduce t he men of Israel t o retur n t o G od . insp i red te x t of the Old Test amen t Ou the other .
“ ”
The e x plan ati on a woman shall s eek a man hard ly hand i t must be kept in mi nd that not all t rut h s
,
“ ”
woman shall c ha n ge i n to a m an ” is hardly faithful t o ,
to the prin c iple L e x orandi est le x cr ed e n d i we
the original text O ther commentators see i n th e . m ust t reat at least with r eve1 en ee the numberless
woman a typ e of the S y nagogue or of the Church , i n suggest ions cont ained 1 1 1 the o ffici a l prayers a nd li tur
m an the typ e of G od so that they e x plai n the p r op h ,
g i es of the Church In this sense we m ust reg a rd .
“
e cy as mean ing G od will dwell again in the m idst of
,
many of the tit les bes t owed on Our Blessed L a dy 1 11
the Synagogue (of th e people of Israel ) or the Oh ur ch her li tany and in the “ Ave m aris st ella ” The An t i .
”
wi ll pro tect the eart h w ith i ts vali ant men B ut . phons and Responses found in t he Offi ces rec ited on
t he Hebrew text h ardly suggests such a meani ng ; the various feast s of Our B lessed Lad y suggest a
besides such an e x plan ation renders the passage
,
n umber of typ es of M ary t h at h a rd ly could have been
tautological : “ Israel s h all ret urn to i ts God for ,
brough t so v ividl y to the not i ce of the Church s .
’
Israel will love its G od Some recen t wr iters render m in isters in any ot her way The thi rd an tiphon of .
Vi RGi ii 464 F VI RGIN
Jerusalem (An a cr eon t , XX , 8 1 — 9 4, LXXX V I I , . among the wr i tings of St A ndr ew of Crete (d 680) . .
3822 ) P r oba ti ca , a name probably derived from the sup pose the existence of thi s feas t , and lead one to
’
san ctu ary s nearness to the pond called P roba ti ca or susp ect that i t was i n troduced at an ear li er date in to
B ethsa i d a in John , v, 2 It was here that M ary w as . some other chur ches (P G XCV I I , 806) In 7 9 9 . .
,
P G
. .
, ,
fica ti on , 2 Febr ; the A nn unciation 25 M arch ; the ,
M ary was born in the Probatica It is said t hat as , Assumpt ion , 1 5 A ug ; the N at ivity , 8 Sep t . .
bui lt a chur ch over the p lace where M ary was born , fir st born m ale chi ldren had to be presented i n the
-
and where her p arents lived i n the i r old age The . Temp le Such a law woul d le ad p ious Jewi sh p a rents
.
p resent Chur ch of St Ann a stands at a distance of only . to obse r ve the same reli gious ri te wi th regar d t o
about 1 00 feet from the pool Probatica In 1 889 .
, other favouri te c hil dr en Thi s in cli n es one to beli eve .
t his pp lace was ori ginall y a g a rden i n whi ch bot h fervent prayers As to M ary St Luke ( i 34 ) tells .
, .
,
J oa ch i m and Ann a were laid to rest A t their t ime . u s that sh e answered the angel ann oun c in g the bir th
i t was still outside of the city walls about 4 00 feet ,
of Jesus Chr ist : “ how shall this be done because I ,
”
n ort h of the Temple An other cryp t n ear St An na s . .
’
know not man These words can hard ly be un der .
tomb is the supposed b i rthplace of the B lessed V i r stood unless we assume that M ary h ad made a vow
,
gin ; hen ce i t i s that i n early times the ch urch w as of vi r gi ni ty ; for when she spoke them she was b e , ,
call ed St M ary of the N ati vi ty ( cf G u erin J ér usa le m, trot hed t o St Josep h ( cf Aug , de san ta vi r gini t , I ,
P a ri s 1 889 p p 284 , 35 1 —
. .
,
. . .
P a last i n a un d Syr ien Leip z ig , 1 89 1 , p 80 ; Revue such a vow was her presentati on in t he Temp le As
some of the Fathers ad m i t that t he f a cult i ep
.
, _
replaced by a large chur ch an ancient san ctuary whi ch The considerati on t hat O ur Lord could not have r e
stood over the legendary house of Sts Joachim an d . fused H is Blessed M other any favour s which depended
A nn a Af ter 1 7 88 p art of thi s ch urch was restored
. merely on H is muni fice n ce does n ot e x ceed the val ue
by t h e H a n ci sca n Fathers . of a n a priori argument Certai n t y i n t hi s q ues .
The Immaculate Con cept ion of our B lessed Lady ti on m ust depend on external test i m ony an d the
has been treated in a Special article As to t he p lace . teaching of the Chur ch N ow the Protoev a n ge li um .
,
of the birth of Our B lessed Lady there ar e t h ree di ffer of James vii vi ii and the writ ing entit led De
—
—
, , ,
authori ty of the followin g witnesses : i t i s e x pressed state t h at Joach im and A nn a fait hf ul to a vow ,
Pi lgr 1 m of Piacen z a erroneously called Anto nin us her vow of vi r gi i ty on t hi s occas i on St G regory
n
, g . .
i n their B ulls concerni ng the H oly House of Loreto over t he Chur ch celebrates the Feast of t he Presen
,
greeted b y the angel in the H oly House B ut these . chi ld M ary was presented in the Temp le when she ,
p on ti fls hardly wish to decide an hi storical question ; m ade her vow of virgini ty an d what were the special ,
they merely e x press the opi ni on of their respect ive n at ural and sup ernatural g gifts
1 wi th whi ch G od e n
ti mes A second tradi tion p laces the b i rth of O ur
. dowed her The feast 1 s me n ti on ed for the fir st
.
of Bethlehem , t he Roman D i ocaesa rea an d the resi , from Constan tinople the feast must have been intro
dence of Herod A n tip as ti ll late i n the lif e of O ur d uce d i nt o t he western Ch urch where we fin d i t at ,
erected in Sep h or i s to commemorate the residen ce Presen tation and in 1 5 85 Pope Sixtus V e x tended the
—
,
of Joachi m and Anna i n that place ( cf Li evi n de . Feast of the Presentation to the whole Ch ur ch .
, , , , But t h is . .
, ,
Temple after her presentat ion i n order to be educated
merely s h ows that Our B lessed Lady ma y have li ved wi t h other Jewi sh c h ildren There she enj oyed .
forcing u s t o believe that she had been born there . W hen she was fourteen the high pri est wished to send ,
The th i rd tradi t ion that M ary was born in Je r usa lem , , her home for marriage M a ry rem inded h im of her .
is the m ost p robable one W e h ave seen that it . vow of virgin ity an d i n h is embarrassm ent the high ,
in thi s e x t raordi nary way W e have already seen . hi ll country wi th haste i nt o a c ity of Juda An d she .
b asil i ca to be built on the p latform of t he former accomp an ied her ; if t he time of the j ourney happened
Temp le i n mem ory of Our Lady s stay i n the sa n ctu ’
to coin cide wi t h one of the festal seasons at whic h
a r y ; the ch ur c h was call ed t h e N e w St M ary s so as .
’
t he Israeli tes had to go to the Temple t here woul d be ,
to di stinguish i t from t he Ch urch of t h e N ativi ty . li ttle d i ffi culty about compan ionship The place of .
lif e before the Ann unci ation supposes exp ressly that ,
tradit i onal St John i n the M ountain nearly four
.
- - -
,
she li ved i n the house of her p arents A ll the d escr i p m iles west of Jerusalem ( cf Schi ck Der Geburtsort .
,
’
tions of the Jewish Temple whi ch can claim any Johannes des Taufers Zei tschr if t des Deutschen ,
1 89 6 p ,
A s t h e house of Joachim and A nn a
.
was not far d istant from the Temple we may supp ose ,
“
St Luke ( i 27 ) call s M ary
. a virgin espoused to a
,
ask wh y M ary c onsented to her betrothal though she , besides M achaerus was not situated i n t h e mo un tains
,
u
, lon i a n cap ti vi ty t o Idumea whi le Ai n Karim lies ,
-
among the Jews t o refuse bet rothal or m arriage ; for A i ter her j ourn ey of about t hi r ty hours M ary ,
“
a ll the Je wis h maidens asp i red after marri age as the entered i nto the house of Zachary and saluted ,
accom p li s h men t of a n at ural d uty M ary t rusted .
E l i z abeth ” ( Luk e i A ccord ing to trad ition
, , ,
the Di vi ne guidance imp li ci tly and thus was certain , E li z abeth li ved at t he time of the visi tati on n ot i i i
that her vow would b e kep t even i n her married state . her ci ty home but i n her villa about ten m inutes
, ,
The A nnunciation h as been treated i n a special d ist an t from the ci ty ; form erly this place was marked
art icle A ccording to Luke i 3 6 the angel G abriel
.
.
, , , by an upper and a lowc r c h urc h In 1 861 the p resen t .
t old M ary at the t i me of t he ann un ciat i on behold , , sm all Church of the V isitation was erected on the
thy cous i n E li z abeth she also hath concei ved a son , an cien t foun dations “ A nd i t came to p a ss that ,
.
i n h er old ag e and t hi s i s the sixt h month wi th her when E li z abet h heard the salutation of M ary t he ,
XV ,
Hence the E vangeli st continues i n other word s the infan t in E li z abet h s womb was
,
'
“ .
And M ary rising up i n those days , went i nto the , cleansed from the st ai n of o ri gi nal sin The f ul lness .
VI R G I N 4 641 1 -
V I R GIN
of the Holy G host in the i nfan t over flo wed as it were , , the mystery of t he I ncarnation nor do we know how ,
i nto t he soul of hi s m other : “ and E li z abeth was long the doubt of Josep h lasted before he was e n ,
”
fill e d w i th th e Hol y G host ( Luke i Thus , , lightened by t he visit of the a ngel From t he age at .
bot h c h i ld and mother were sa n ct i fied by the presence whi ch Hebrew maidens bec a me m arriageable i t i s ,
of M ary and t he W ord Incarnate ( cf Aug ep . .
, . possible that M ary gave b i rth to her Son when sh e was
C L XX XVI I a d Dardan , V I I 23 sq , P L , XXXI I I
, .
,
. . . about thi rteen or four teen years of age N o bi stori .
8 4 0 ; A mbr cal docum ent te lls us how old she actuall y was at
,
E xp os E vang sec Lu c , I I 23 , P L
.
, . . . .
, . .
,
“
E li z abet h cried out wi t h a loud voi ce and said :
St Luke ( i i 1 —
, M ar y Duri ng t he H i dden L i fe of Our Lord .
thi ngs shall b e accompl ished t hat were sp oken to M ary shoul d have accomp ani ed Josep h on thi s
t h ee by t he Lord ”
( Luke i , 42 Leaving t o , j our ney : she may not have wi shed to lose Joseph s ’
commentators t he f ull e x pl a n ation of the precedi ng protection d ur ing t he cri ti cal t ime of her pregn a ncy ,
p as sage we draw attenti on only t o two p oi nts : fir st
, , or she m ay have fo llowed a speci al Divi ne in sp irati on
E li z abeth begins her greetin g wi th the words with 1 mp elli ng her to g o in order to f ulfil t he prophecies
w h i ch t he angel had fini sh e d hi s salutation thus , concerni ng her Di vi ne Son or again she m ay have been ,
show i ng that both sp oke i n t he same Holy Sp i rit ; compelled to go by the civi l law either as an he i ress
second ly E li z abet h is t h e fir st to c all M ary by her
, or to settle t he personal t a x pay able by women over
most h onourable tit le “ M ot her of God ” M ary s twelve years of age ( cf Kn a be n ba uer E vang se c
—
’
. . .
,
.
answer is t he cant i cle of pra ise comm only call ed Luc Paris 1 89 6 1 04 1 1 4 ; Schur er Geschi cht e des
.
, , , ,
M a g n i fica t ” from t he fir s t word of its Latin text ; J udi seh e n V o lkes i m Zeital ter Jesu Christi 4 th ,
three m ont hs ; and she returned to her own house ” fo un d no room i n t he caravansary and had t o take
( Luke 1 M any see in t h is brief statemen t of the lodgi ng i n a grot to which served as a shelter for
t h ird gospel an imp lied h int that M ary remained i n the ani mals ( of St Just i n di al 0 Tr y p h 7 8 P G , V I . .
, . . .
, ,
. .
,
ho use of Z achary t i ll t he b irth of John the Bapt ist 65 7 ; Orig c Cels I 5 1 P G , XI 7 5 6; E useb ,
whi le others deny such an im p li cation A s t he F eas t
,
. . . .
, , , , . .
,
i t has been inferred that M ary m ay have remained t hat when they were there , her day s were aecom
wi th E li z abeth unt il after t he chi ld s c i rcumcision ; ’
p li sh ed that she sho uld be deli vered
,
”
( Luke ii , ,
b ut t here is n o furt her proof for t hi s supposition . th is lan guage leaves i t un certain whether the b i rth
Though the visi tati on is so accur ately described in of Our Lord took p lace i mmediately after Josep h an d
the thi rd G ospel i ts feast does not appear to have
,
M ary had t aken lodging in the grotto or several ,
been kep t t i ll th e t hi rteenth cent ury when i t was , days later W hat is said about the shep herds “ keep .
i ntroduced t hrough the i n flue n ce of the Franciscans ; ing the n ight watches over t heir flo ck ” ( Luk e ii , ,
in 1 389 it was offi ci a lly insti tuted by Urban V I . 8 ) shows that Christ was born i n t h e n ig h t t i m e .
“
wrapped H im
“
amon g the Jews betrothal was a real marriage the, , ( Luke ii a si gn that she did not sufi er from the
, ,
use of marri age after t he t ime of espousals presented pai n a n d weakn ess of chi ldb ir th Thi s inferen ce .
the si tuation must have been e x tremely p ainful b ot h de resurrec t , P G XLV I 604 ; St Jo h n Dam as cene , . .
, ,
.
“
to him an d to M ary The E vangeli st says W h ere
: . de fid e orth I V 1 4 P G XL IV 1 1 60 ; Fort un .
, , , . .
, , .
,
“
up on Josep h her husband being a j ust man and n ot , V I I I 7 P L , LXXXV I I I 282 ; the aut or of Chris
, ,
h . .
,
”
her away privatel y ( M at t 1 M ary left the .
, ,
Thom , Summa theo l I I I q 3 5 a 6; etc It was
. .
, ,
.
,
. .
take unto thee M ary thy wife for t hat whi ch is con ,
they found M ary and Josep h and the i nf an t lying ,
c e i ve d i n her is of the Holy G host An d she shall . in the m anger ” ( Luke i i W e may suppo se , ,
concluded the ritual m arriage contrac t wi th M ary . by one of it s p ious inhabit ants into more su i t able
Th e G ospel simpl y say s : “ Josep h rising up from sleep lodgings “ And after eight day s were accomp lished
. ,
i t is certain t h at between the betroth al and the was p erformed either in th e synagogue or i n t h e home
marriag e at least three m on ths m ust h ave elapsed .
,
of the C hi ld ; it is imposs ible to determ ine where Our
during whi ch M ary staved wi th E li z abe th i t is ,
Lord s C ircumcision took lace A t any rate H 1 s
’
.
,
i mpossi b le t o determ ine the e x act lengt h of t ime Blessed M other m ust have een p resent at t he cere
betwe e n the two ceremon ies W e d o not k now how
long after the betrot h al the angel announced to M ary
. mony .
of t he doctors hearing t hem and aski ng t hem q ues , , the In carn ation of t he Son of G od [cf St Jerom e i n . .
,
“
h is mot her said to h im : Son why h ast thou done so be said of t he expressi on and he kn ew her n ot ti ll ,
t o us? behold thy father a nd I have sought thee sor she brought for th her fir s tb or n son ( M att i .
,
” ’
rowing ( Luke i i , 46 M ary s faith d id n ot , the E vangeli st t ells us what di d n ot happen before the
allow h e r t o fear a mere acciden t for her Divine Son ; b ir th of Jesus , wi thout suggestin g that it happened
b ut she felt that H is behavio ur h ad changed ent irely after h is bir t h (ci St John Chrys i n M att v 3 . . .
, .
, , ,
from H is customary e xhi bi tion of docili ty and sub P G LV I I 5 8 ; St Jerome de perpetua v irgin B M
6, P L XX I I I 1 83—
. . .
, , , . . .
,
j ect i on Th is fee li n g caused the quest ion why Jesus 206; St A mbrose de i n st i t
“
.
.
, .
, , .
, .
had treated H i s parents in such a way Jesus sim ply . vir gin 3 8 43 , P L , XV I 3 1 5 , 3 1 7 ; St Thom as ,
.
, ,
. .
, .
“
answered : How is i t that you sought me ? d id yo u Summa t heol , I I I , q 28, a 3 ; Petav , de in c ar n , . . . . .
’ ” “
n ot know , that I m ust b e about my father s business ? X IV , i i i 1 1 ; The n ame fir s tb or n applies to
,
( L uke i i N eit her Joseph nor M ary understood Jesus whet her h is mother remai ned a virgin or gave
birth to ot her chi l dren after J s sus ; am ong t he Jews it
, ,
may be understood a s mean ing , “ they [i e , the b y . . X LI I so that i ts occurren ce i n the Gospel cann ot
,
“ ”
st anders] understood n ot t he word h e spoke un to l
aston ish us F in al y t he brothers of Jesus are .
,
where H e began a lif e of work and poverty , e ighteen ins or h is more or less n ear relat ives (ci Revue bib ~ .
years of wh ich are sum med up b y the E vangeli st i n li q ue 1 89 5 p p 1 7 3 , The Church i n sists that , .
t he few words an d he “ was subj ect to them and , , i n H is b i rth the Son of G od d id not lessen but co m m
advan ced in wisdom and age and g race w i th G od and , , secrate the V irgin a] integri ty of H is mother ( Secret in
men ” ( Luke ii 5 1 The interior li fe of M ary is , , M as s of The Fathers e x press t hemselves
briefly in d i cated by t he inspired wr it er i n the e x pres in sim ilar language con cern in g th is privil ege of M ary
sion an d hi s m other kep t all t hese words i n her
, ( St Peter Ch ry sol , serm , C XL I I i n A nn unt B M
. . .
,
. . .
them i n her heart ” Th us M ary observed the dai ly . S M , P L X CV I 9 5 ; St Bern ard de X I I p r aer
. . . .
, ,
.
, .
g e li st here ind icates the last source from wh ic h h e de on the e x press d e fin i ti on of the Ch ur ch St M atthew . .
“
rived the materi al contained in h is fir st t wo ch apt ers .
( i 25 ) te”stifies that M ary brough t fort h her fir s t
,
In conne x i on wi th the st udy of M ary durin g Our b orn son an d that H e was call ed Jesus According .
been suffi ci e n tly considered in the artic le on the V irgin as Jesus was truly G od from t he first m omen t of H is
B irth The authorit ies t h ere c ited m a i n tain that conception M a ry is truly t he mother of G od E ven
the e a rliest Fa t h ers d id not hesitate t o draw t his con
.
.
,
St I r e nze us ( adv h a m,
’
Jesus M ary s q uest ion ( Luke i ,
. th e angel s ,
'
( a d E phe s , 7 , P G , V . .
, . .
addressed to the Jews ( John v ii i 1 9 ) show that , , denying t o M ar y the t i tle M other of G od ( Serm I .
,
V I I 1 080 ; St A mb r e p X L I I , 5 P L XV I 1 1 25 ;
,
. .
,
.
, . .
, ,
in Lu c 1 5 21 St Cyri l of Alex Apol
. . .
, .
L I 1 8 P L XX XV I I I 34 3 ; E nch i r 34 P L , X L ,
, , . .
, , .
, . . LXXV I 320 9 0 1 ; LXXV I I 9 7 ; John of An tioch e p
, , , , .
gen t de fid e a d Pet r , 1 7 P L X L 7 5 8 ; G e nn a d de
.
,
.
,
. .
, , .
,
f a b I V 2 P G LXXX I I I 4 36; St G regory N a zi sm
.
, , ,
. .
, , .
.
, . .
, , . .
, ho rn de M atre Dei , P G LXV 680 ; e t c Amon g
. . .
, , .
fid c or th od I V 1 4 P G X C IV
d e p a r tu V i rg P L CX X 1 367 ; etc A s to the pass
.
,
.
,
,
.
,
.
,
. .
,
,
.
recen t wr i ters must be n ot iced Terrien La m ere de
Dieu e t la m ere des homm es Paris 1 9 02 I 3 1 4 ; , ,
,
, ,
—
in g d oub ts concern in g M ary s virgin i ty d urin g her ’
Turmel H istoire de la t héologie posit ive Paris 1 9 04
, , , ,
xi i i 5 5 5 6; M ark ii i 3 1 32 ; i i i 3 ; Luke v ii i 1 9 —
. . .
, ,
,
-
20 ; , .
-
, , ,
have felt fear and trouble un le ss th e an gel had ex ,
VI R GI N 4 67 V I RG I N
plained the mystery of the Incarn ation to her and tha t , t o a co ur teous comp lian ce Such a variable mean in g .
she showed some vainglory at the marriage feast in makes i t hard for the translator t o fin d an equally
Cana and on visit ing h er Son dur i ng H i s publi c li fe variable eq ui valen t W hat have I to do with thee
together with the brothers of the Lord ( hom I V i n .
, th is is neither your nor my business ” , “ why art tho u
M at t P G LV I I 4 5 ; hom XL IV in M att P G , troublesome to me ” , “ all ow me to attend to this " ,
—
. . . .
.
,
. .
, , ,
XLV I I , 464 sq ; hom XX I i n J o P G L IX are some of the render in gs su ggested In gen eral , the
words seem to refer to well or i ll—
. .
,
.
,
. .
, , .
’
foot of the cross B ut these G reek writers cann o t be . Our Lord s answer presen ts less d iffi culty to the in ter
”
sa id to e x press an Apostoli c trad ition , when t h ey ex preter : my hour is not yet come , cannot refer to
press their private and sin gular opi ni on s Scri pture . t he precise momen t at whic h the need of win e wi ll
and tradition agree in ascribing to M ary the greatest requi r e t he m iraculous i n terven tion of Jesus ; for in
personal san ctity : She i s con ceived without the stain the lan gu age of S Johnt
“
m y ho ur
” “
or the hour ”
.
of original sin ; she s h ows the greatest humi li ty and denotes t he time preordained for some importan t
pat ien ce in her dai ly li fe ( Luke i , 38 she e x hibits , ,
event ( John i v 21 , 23 ; v 2 5 28 ; vi i 30 ; vi i i 20 ;
, , , , , ,
.
,
,
.
.
,
. .
,
.
divinely appointed ti me for such a m an ifestati on
” “
has n ot yet co me ; o , why are you worry in g ? has
r
”
V a l 39 P L XV I 2 1 0 1 21 8 , 1 37 1 ; St A ugustin de
.
.
, , . .
, , ,
.
, n ot the t ime of man ifest i n g my p ower come ? The
nat e t grat XXX V I 4 2 P L XL IV 267 ; St Bede
. .
, , , . .
, , .
, former of these mean i ngs i mpli es that on accoun t of
i n Luc P L X C I I , 34 6; St Thomas Summ a
. . .
, .
,
the i n tercession of M ary Jesus ant icipated the time
theol I I I Q XX V I I a 4 ; Terrien La m ere de Dieu set for the man ifestation of H is m ir aculous power ( of
.
,
—84 ;
.
,
,
.
, ,
,
—
Tun n el Hi sto ire de la théologie positive , Paris , 1 9 04
,
actual sin is con fir med by t he Counci l of Tren t (sess . Arabi c versi on of Tat ian s ’
“
V I , can I f any one say that man on ce j ust ified See Kn a b en b a uer E vang sec Joan Paris , 1 89 8 p p
1 1 8—
.
, , ,
. . .
.
, , ,
T heologi ans assert that M ary was i mpeccable n ot , sense ; she merely warned the waiters , W hatsoever “
by the essential perfect ion of her nature but by a , he shall say to you do y e ( John i i There can , , ,
'
ma i ntai n that t he Blessed V ir g in never experienced Durin g the apostoli c life of Jesus , M ary e fla ce d
t he moti ons of con cup i see n ce . herself almost completely N ot bein g called t o aid .
( 3) M ary d ur ing the Publi c Life of Jesus Christ . her Son d i rectly in H is m in istry she d id not wish t o ,
'
di fferent events i n Our Lord s publi c lif e : wit h the N a z aret h she was regarded as a common Jewish
mi racle in Cana , wi th H is preachi n g , and wi th H i s mother ; St M atthew ( x i i i 5 5 — . 5 6; cf M ark vi 3 ) , .
,
of Ga lilee and the mother of Jesus was there . M ary and his brethren James an d Joseph and
, , ,
A n d Jesus also was in vi ted and his disciples , to the , Simon and Jude : and h is sisters are they n ot all with
, ,
”
marriage And t he wi n e faili ng the mot her of Jesus
.
, us ? Sin ce t he people wish t o lower Our Lord s ’
sait h t o hi m : T hey have n o wine And Jesus sait h . esteem by the i r lan gu age , we must infer that M ary
to her : W oman what is that to me an d to thee ? my , belon ged to the lower social order of townspeop le .
ho ur is not yet come One n atur ally supposes t hat The p arallel passage of St M ark reads , “ Is no t th is .
’
one of the con tract i n g part ies was related to M ary , the carpenter ? in stead oi Is not this the carpen ter s ,
and that Jesus had been invited on accoun t of hi s son ? " Sin ce both evangeli st s om it the n ame of St .
M ary wishes t o save her fri ends from the shame of A t fir st sight , i t seems that Jesus H imse lf depre
n ot be i n g able to provide properly for the guests and , ci a te d the d i gn ity of H i s B lessed M other W hen H e .
“
h as reco urse t o her Di vine Son Sh e merely states .
was told : Behold thy m other and thy bret hren
“
the i r need wi thout add in g any further p etit ion ,
In . stand wit hout seek ing thee ”
H e answered ,
: W h o is ,
address i n g women Jcsus un iformly employs the word , m y m ot her and who are my brethren ? And stret c h
,
“ "
woman ( M att xv 28 ; L uke xi i i 1 2 ; John .
, , , , ing forth his hand towards h is d isciples he said : Be ,
iv 2 1 ; vi i i 1 0 ; xi x 26; x x
, an e x press ion used
, , , hold my mother and my brethren For whosoever .
by clas sical wr iters as a respectful and hon orable shall do the wi ll of my Father that is i n heaven he is , ,
”
a d dress ( cf Ili ad I I I 204 ; Xe n op h Cy r op , V , I 6 ; my brother and m y sister and my mother ( M att
47 —5 0 ; cf M ark i i i 3 1 —
.
, , .
, .
, , , .
G reek Tl { p ol x a zc ol whi ch in i ts t urn correspond s to , suck But h e said : Y e a rather le sse d are t h ey wh o
.
,
”
the Hebrew phrase mah ll w alakh This latter . hear the word of G od and k eep i t ( Luk e xi 27 , , ,
occurs in Jud ges x i 1 2 ; 1 1 K in gs x vi 1 0 ; x i x 23 ; I I I , , , , , In reali ty Jesus in bot h these p assages places the
,
K ings x vii 1 8 ; I V K ings i i i 1 3 ; i x 1 8 ; I I Par
, , , , , .
,
bond that un ites the soul wi th G od above t h e n atural
xxx v 2 1 , Th e N e w Test amen t sh ows equ ivalen t
. bond of paren tage whi ch un ites the M other of G od
exp ressi ons in M at t v i ii 29 ; M ark i 24 ; Luk e i v .
, , , , , , with h e r Divine Son Th is latt er d ignit y i s n ot b e .
'
34 ; vi i i 28 ; M at t x x vi i 1 9, The mean in g of .
, ,
. li t t lcd ; as me n n at urall y appreciate i t more easily ,
the phras e vari es accord in g t o the character of the i t i s employed by Our Lord as a means to make known
speakers ran gi ng from a most pronoun c ed opposit ion
, the real value of holiness Jesus , therefore really .
,
V I RG IN 4 68 V I R GIN
praises H is mother m a most emphat i c way ; for she Joh n as her son A mong the early writers , Origen .
e x ce lled the rest of men in holi ness not less t han i n is t he only one who considers M ary s motherhood of ’
1 36, P G , VI ,
. . M ost probably , M ary was the M ot her of C h r ist , so she is m other of h i m i n whom
found also among t he holy women who mi ni stered to Ch rist li ves H ence accordi ng t o O rigen , man has an
.
,
Jesu a and Hi s ap ostles d ur i n g their m ini stry in Galil ee i n dir ect right t o clai m M ar y as hi s mot her i n as far ,
we m ust remember that when the sun appears , even cruci P G C 1 47 6) exp lai ns Our Lord s words on the
, . .
, ,
’
the brightest stars become in visible . cross in suc h a way as to en tr ust John to M ary and ,
S in ce the Passion of Jesus Chr ist occurred d ur in g in John a ll the di scip les , ma ki n g her the mother and
’
the p aschal week , we natur a lly expect to fin d M ary at m istress of all John s compan i ons In t he twelf th .
’
principally d ur in g t he t ime of Our Lord s suff erin g . as establi shi n g M ary s spi ri tual motherhood of men ’
,
Accor d in g to a trad it ion Hi s B lessed M other met , though St B ern ard , Rupert s i llustrious cont em
.
’
b ut i t does not men tion any locali ty sacred to t his t ime Rupert s exp lanat ion of O ur Lord s word s on’ ’
meeting of M ar y and her Divi n e Son ( ci G eyer t he cross became m ore and more common so that
Itinera H i er osoly mi t a n a sae culi I V—
.
, ,
33 ; M ommer t , Das J e r usa le m des P i lgers von books of p iety (ci Terrien La m ere de Di eu e t la
m ere des homm es , Pari s 1 9 02, I I I 247 —
.
,
in t he so call ed Per egr in a ti o Silvi aa whi ch used to b e bauer E van g sec Joan
,
27 4 ; K naben
Paris 1 89 8 5 44 5 4 7 ; . .
,
.
,
,
, ,
—
assi gn ed to A 385 , but has lately been placed i n B e ll ar mi n de sep t verb Chr is t i , I , 1 2, Cologn e 1 61 8 ,
5 33—
. . .
, ,
5 4 0 ( M eister Rhei n M us , 1 9 09 LX IV , 1 05
337 —
A D
. .
,
.
,
’
39 2 ; B ludau Katholik 1 9 04 61 sqq ,
8 1 sqq , , .
,
. The doct rin e of M ary s sp ir itual motherhood of
1 64 sq ; Revue Bén édi ct i ne 1 9 08 4 5 8 ; G ey er 1 c , , , . . men is contain ed i n the fact that she 1 8 t he ant ityp e
C a b r ol, E tude sur la Per egr i n a t i o Si lvi ee Paris , , of E ve : E ve 1 3 our n at ural m other because she 1 8 t he
B ut a plan of Jerusalem dat in g from t he year 1 308 , , o ri gin of o ur nat ural life ; so M ary i s our sp i ritual .
shows a Ch urch of St John the Bap tist wi th the ih . m other because she 1 s t he ori gin of our sp i ri tual lif e .
of t h e V ir gi n D ur in g t he course of t he four te en th
. that Chr ist 1 s our brother , be in g g “ t he fir stb or n amon g
century C hr ist ians began t o locate the spots con many brethren (R om vi ii 29 )
”
She became our .
, ,
-
, , , consen ting to t he b loody sa crifi ce on the cross whi ch
G ui de de la Terre Sain te J erusalem 1 887 , I -
, , , is the sour ce of our supern atur al life M ary and the .
“
S in ce t he fif teen th cen tury one fin d s always San ct a hol y women ( M att , xv i i 5 6; M ark , X V , 4 0 ; Luke ,
the Cross , erected in vari ous parts of E ur ope 1n i mi Jesus on the cross ; she probably remain ed d ur in gg th e
tati e n of t he V i a Dolorosa i n Jerusalem (ci Thur st on , taki n gg down of H is sacred body and dur i n g H is f un er a l
in The M on th for 1 9 00 , Jul y —
. .
1 5 3— — September , p p 1 1 2 ;
1 66; 282 29 3 ; B oud i nh on i n Revue d u cle r g é
. The f ollowin g Sabbat h was for her a t i me of grief
an d hope The eleventh can on of a counci l held in
.
fran cais , N ov 1 , 1 9 0 1 , 44 9 .
T hat Our B lessed
Lady should have fain t ed at the s gh t of her Son s ’
Cologn e i n 1 423 in stituted agai n st the H ussites th e
, ,
under the cross ; still , we may con sider her as woman In 1 7 25 B ened i ct X I V extended the feast t o t he
and mother i n her meet ing wi t h her Son on the way whole Church and p la ced i t on the Friday 1 n Passion ,
“
to G olgotha wh ile she is t he M ot her of G od at t he
, W eek An d from that ho ur , the di sci p le took her to
.
.
( )
4 M ary after ou r Lord s Resurrecti on — The i n ’
.
Jesu a therefore had seen hi s mot h er and the d i sci p ls spir ed record of t he in cident s con nected wit h C hrist s '
stand ing whom he loved , he sai th to h is mother : Resurrection do n ot ment ion M ar yy ; but n either do
W oman behold thy son
,
Af ter that he saith to the .
, they p retend to give a complete a ccoun t of all t hat
d isci ple : Behold thy mother And from t hat hour , . Jesus d id or said The Fathers t oo are silent as t o .
”
the d i sci p ls took her t o hi s own (John , x i x 2 5 , M ary s share i n the j oys of her Son s triump h over
’ ’
T he d arken ing of the sun and the other e xt raord i nary deat h Sti ll St Ambrose ( de V i r gin i t I I I 1 4 P L ,
.
, . .
, , , . .
phenom en a 1 n nature m ust have frightened t he ene XV I , 283) states exp ressly : “ M a r y therefore saw th e
mi es of Our Lord suffi cien tly so as n ot t o interfere R esurrect ion of the Lo rd ; she was t he first who saw
with H is mother and H is few friends stand in g at the i t and bel ieved
,
M ar y M agdalen t oo saw i t t hough .
,
pen i tent thief ; n ow H e took compassion on H is deso , sufi er i n g s that before all others and more than all she
lat e m other and provided for her future I f St . . must have shared in the t ri umph of her Son I n t he .
have been n ecessary Jesus uses the same respectful . also by Radmer ( de excell V M 6 P L C LIX . . .
, ,
. .
, ,
marriage feast in Cana T hen he comm i ts M ary t o . serm LI I . St Ignat ius of Loyola ( E x erci t spi rit
,
. .
John as h is mother and wishes M ary to c onsider , d e resurrect " I a p p a r i t Suarez ( d e my ster vi t . . .
V I RG I N V I RG I N
th is answer at length the cardin al cont inues : “ As t o , 1 01 ) states that M ary follow ed St John t o E phesu s .
t h e second obj ect i on wh ich I h ave supposed so far , and d ied there H e intended also t o rem ove from the
.
from all owin g i t I consider that i t i s bui lt u pon a , B reviary th e se les son s whi c h men ti on M ary s death ’
mere i maginar y fact and that the tru th of the matter , i n Jerusalem , bu t d ied before carry ing out hi s i n te n
li es i n the very contrary direction The V irgin and . ti on ( cf Ar n a ld i super transi tu B M V G enes
.
, . . .
,
represen ted again an d again as every v isi tor t o Rome , death i n E phesus are upheld by such writ ers as T ill e
i s aware , i n t he p ai ntings of the Catacombs M ary mont ( M em pour serv ir a l h i stoi r e ecclé s I , 4 67 ’ '
. .
,
.
is there drawn wi th the Div in e Infant i n her lap she , Ca lme t ( Di ct de l a B ible art Jean , M arie , .
, .
I V M A R Y I N TH E E A R L Y C HR I STI A N D O CUM E N TS
. . dist ant from E phesus was d iscovered a house or ,
or i ll ustrate t he teach in g of t h e Old Testamen t or accordin g t o the in di cat ion s gi ven by Cathar ine E m
the N e w concerni n g the B lessed V i rgin
,
In the few . merich in her li fe of the B lessed V ir gi n .
following p ara g rap hs we shall h ave to d raw atten On closer i nspection these argumen ts for M ary s ’
t ion to the fact t hat these sam e sources to a certain , residen ce or buri al i n E phesus are not unanswerable .
W i thout en tering on these p urely t heologi cal q ues m ay be completed so as t o read “ where Joh n the ,
d ay of Pentecost ; secondl y i n as far as i t gives eV i , i s one of t he two suggested in the m argi n in Labbe s ’
d er ze of the early Chr ist i an at ti tude t o the M other Collect Con eil (1 (cf L e Camus Les sept E gli ses
é de l A p oca ly p se , P ar is , 1 89 6, 1 3 1 —
. . . .
,
—
’
0t od 1 33 ( 2) The
'
L I F E or M A RY On the day
.
V . P o sn PE N TE c osr AL '
. words of B ar H ebr aeus cont ain t wo in accur ate state
-
of Pen tecost , the Holy Ghost h ad descended on M ary ments ; for St Joh n d id n ot found the Church of
.
as H e came on the A post les and Disc iples gathered E phesus n or d id he t ake M ary wi th hi m t o Pat mos
, .
together in the upper room at J er usa lem N o doubt , . St Paul founded the E phesi an Churc h and M ary was
.
,
”
the d iscip le t ook her t o his own , refer n ot merely t o sur prising therefore if t he wr iter were wrong in wh at
, ,
the t ime between E aster and Pen tecost , but t hey he says about M ary s b ur ial B esides B ar H eb r a us ’
.
,
-
. . .
,
trine of the apostles and i n t he communi cati on of d i ct X I V n or the ot her authorit ies who uphold th e
the breaki n g of brea d , and i n prayers ” Thus M ary . E phesian claims advan ce an y a rgumen t t hat has not ,
was an e x ample an d a sour ce of en co uragemen t for been found in conclusive by ot her sci en ti fic students
t he early C hristian comm un ity A t the same t i me , . of t his quest ion (5 ) The house found i n Panaghi a
.
i t must be conf essed that we d o not p ossess any Ka p ouli i s of any weight on ly i n so far as i t is con
’
authen ti c documen ts bearin g d irectly on M ary s n ecte d wit h the visi ons of Catharine E m merich Its .
p ost Pentecostal li fe As t o trad it ion , there i s some d istan ce from the c ity of E phesus creates a p r e sump
testi m
-
.
’
E phesus , b ut t he ev iden ce for h er permanen t hom e i n Jo h n The h istorical value of Cathar i ne s visions is
.
“
evidence : ( 1 ) A p assage i n t he synodal letter of the E very one is ent irely free to keep his personal op in
Coun c il of E phesus r eads ( Labbe , Collect Con ci li or ,
“
. . i on ”
. F in a lly the a greement of the condi tion of the
,
W herefore also N estorius , the inst igator r uined house in Panaghi a K a p ouli with Catharine s ’
III ,
-
Fathers and B ishops Since St John had . N irschl Das Gra der 11 1 Jun gfrau M ar i a , M ain z .
,
lived i n E phesus and had been buried there ( E usebi us , 1 89 6; 1d, Das H aus und Grab der 11 1 Jun gfrau M ai n z .
, ,
H i st E ccl , I I I 3 1 ; V , 24 P G XX 280,
. . i t has
, ,
. .
, , 1 9 00 ; P B ar nabé Le tombeau d e la Sai nt e V ierge 1
.
,
been i nferred that the ellipsis of the syn odal letter J erusalem J er u sa lem 1 9 03 ; G a b r i é lovi ch Le tombeau
, , ,
“
m eans either where John and the V irgin
,
d e la Sain te V ierge 11 E p h ese réponse a u P Bar nabé , ,
.
,
J ewi sh Christi an s are said to have le tt Jerusalem dur
ing the periods of Jewish persecution ( cf Ac t s V 1 1 1 .
, ,
of his fr iends or relatives during the peri ods of his M ary on M t Ol ive t where a church i s said to com .
'
C h rist ians ret urned to Jerusalem after the storms of ,
connec t M ary s passin g wi th th e Churc h of th e As
persecut ion had abated I ndependen tly of these con . sump tion as t h e sister trad i tion connec ted i t wi th th e
siderations we may appeal t o the followin g reason s
,
cen acle A t any rate we m ay conclude that abou t
.
,
i n favo ur of M ary s deat h and burial in J e r usa le m : ( 1 ) the begin ni ng of the fif t h cen tu r y there e xi sted a fairly
’
the E mpress P ulcheria asked Juvenal t o send the be hard to estab li sh the conne x ion of ei ther tradi t ion
sacred remains of t he V ir gin M ary from her tomb in w ith apostoli c t imes Ci Zahn Die D or mi ti o Sanctae . .
,
Gethsemani to Constan tinople , where the y i ntended V i rgin is und d as H aus des Joha n nes M arcus in N eue ,
to ded icate a new ch urch t o Our Lady , the bishop cited K ir chl Ze i tsch r , Lei p z i g 1 89 8 X 5 ; M ommer t , Di e
. .
, , ,
an an cien t trad ition say ing that th e sacred body h ad D or mi t i o Leip z ig 1 8 9 9 ; Séj ourné L e li eu d e la dorm i
, , ,
been as sumed i nto heaven , and sen t to Constan t in ople t i on d e la T S V i erge in Revue bib li q ue , 1 89 9 p p 1 4 1
. .
, , .
report was in serted i n to a hom ily of St John Damas . I t has been seen that we have n o absolute certainty
cene ( horn I I in d ormi t B V M , 1 8 P G , X C V I
. . . . .
,
. .
, as to the p lace in whi ch M ary li ved after the day of
7 4 8 ) n ow read i n the second N oct ur n of the fourth Pen tecost Though i t i s more probable t h at she r e
.
day wit hi n the octave of t he Assump tion Scheeben . mained un in terruptedly in or near J er u sa le m she m ay ,
before the sixt h centu ry ; and the y are suspi cious i n XL , 7 1 6) doub ts even the reali ty of M ary s death ; ’
t heir conne xion wi th the n ame of B ishop J uven a l wh o , but the un iversal beli ef of the C h urch does n ot agree
was charged wi th forging doc uments by Pope St .
with t he private op in ion of St E p i p h a ni us M ary s . .
’
Leo ( e p C X IX 4 P L LI V , . In h i s letter , , . .
, death was n ot n ecessarily the e ffect of violen ce ; i t was
t he p on tifl remi nds the bishop of the holy places
'
L IV 1 1 03 ,
A ll o wi n g that t his silen ce is
, prevail s that sh e d ied of love her great desire to be ,
p ur ely i nciden tal the main q uestion rem ains how , , un ited to her Son ei ther dissolving t he t ies of body an d
m uch hi stori c truth underlies the E ut h y mi a n accoun t soul or prevailing on G od to dissolve them
,
H er .
of the words of Juven al ? (2) Here must be men p assin g away is a sa cr i fice of love com pletin g t he '
ass u mp ti on i s B M whi ch claims St John for i ts . . . k i ss of the Lord ( i a oscu lo D omi n i ) , of wh ic h the j ust
aut hor ( ci A ssema ni Bi b li o th orient I I I , .
,
. .
, die . There i s n o certa i n trad it ion as t o the year of
Tischendorf beli eves that t he subst antial parts of thi s M ary s death B a r oni us i n his Annals reli es on a
’
.
work g o back t o the fourth perhaps even to the , p assage i n t he C h ron icon of E useb ius for h i s a ssump
second cen t ury ( A poc apocr M ariae d or mi t i o ti on that M ary d ied A D 4 8 I t i s now beli eved that
Lei p z i g 1 8 5 6 p XX X IV ) V ari ation s of the origi n al
.
,
.
, . . .
, ,
. . the passage of t h e Chron i con i s a l ater i n terpol ation
te x t appeared in A rab i c and Syr i ac and in other lan , (cf N irschl , Das G rab der hl Jun gfrau M ari a , M ain z ,
. .
“
guages ; amon g these m ust be n ot ed a work called De 1 89 6 ,
N irschl reli es on a trad ition found i n
Transi tu M ari ae appeared un der the n ame Clemen t of Ale x andri a ( Str o ma t V I 5 ) an d A pol
of St M e li to of Sardes ( P G , V 1 23 1 —
.
,
. 1 240 ; of L e . .
,
. loni us ( i n B us H ist eccl , I , 2 1 ) whi ch refers to a ,
. .
M ary do not con cern us here ; b u t they place her last The Assump t i on of Our Lady in t o heaven has been
moments and her burial i n or n ear Jerusalem ( 3) . treated i n a s p eci al arti cle The reader m ay consult .
An other wi tness for the exi sten ce of a trad ition plac also an arti cle i n the Zeitschrift fur k atholische
i ng t h e t omb of M ary i n G ethseman i i s the basi li ca Theologie ” , 1 9 06 p p 201 The feast of t h e A s ,
.
presen t ch ur ch was buil t by the Latin s in th e same k ath oli sche Theologie ” 1 8 7 8 2 1 3 As t o art the
—
, ,
.
,
place i n wh ich the old e di fice had st ood ( G u erin , as sum ption w as a favouri te subj ect of t he sch ool of
J erusalem Pari s 1 88 9 3 4 6 35 0 ; Soci n Ben z inger, Sien a whi ch generall y represents M ary as being car
Pa las t i na und Syrien Lei p z ig 1 89 1 p p 9 0—
-
, , ,
V I E A R L Y C H R I ST I A N A r r rr U D E TO TH E M O TH E R
Cam us , N otre voyage a ux pays b ib li q ues Paris 1 89 4
—
'
, , , .
I, ( 4) In t he early par t of the seventh cen tur y o r G on ~N o pi cture has preserved for us the true l ike
, .
of Our Lad y on M oun t Sion in the h ouse wh ich con , be pain ted by St Luk e belon g on ly to the si x th cen .
,
t a i n e d th e Cenacle and the u pper room of Pen tecost t ur y and reprod uce a con ven ti onal t y pe There are
,
.
( P G L X XXV I 3 288
. .
, A t that t ime a sin gle ,
twenty seven copies in e x i sten ce ten of wh i ch are i n
-
,
church covered the localit ies consecrat ed b y these Rome ( cf M arti gny Diet d es an tiq ehret Paris ,
.
, . . .
,
evi den ce for a trad i tion wh i ch became so general since i on that t h e real e x ternal appearan ce of M ary i s
the sevent h cent ury ( 5 ) A nother t rad i t ion i s pre . unkn own to us and that in t h is regard we kn ow and ,
served i n the “ C o mme mor a tor i um de Cas is Dei ” beli eve noth ing (d c Trin i t V I I I , 5 , P L X LI I , . . .
,
vmr ua '
47 2 VI RTUE
to nurse the Infan t J esus and near her 1 s t he m a g e of v isions ; I V Causes ; V Prop ert ies
I D E FI N I TI O N s —
. .
,
. . A ccordi n g t o its etymology t he
.
belongs to the begin ni ng of the second cen tur y , and word vi rtue ( Lat i n vi r tus ) si gn i fies m an liness or co ur
“
compares favourably wi th the works of a r t found 1 n age. A p p e la ta est eni m a vir o vi rt us : vir i autem n
” “
Pompeii Fr om theythi r d cen t ury we p ossess p i ctures propr ia maxi me est for ti t ud o ( The term v i rt ue is '
of Our Lady presen t at t he adorat ion of t he M agi ; from t he word that si gnifies m an ; a m an ’ s chief
“
the y are found in the c emeteries of Domi ti ll a and ”
q uali ty is forti tude ; C icero , T I, x i ,
ce lli nu s ; i n one of t hese she appears wi th her head n otes a defect or absen ce of p erfect ion due t o a t h in g .
i f i n supp li cation , and wi th the I nfant st a n di ng b e p h i losop hers and theologians it si gn i fies a h a b i t super ,
sarcop hagi , the Catacombs f ur ni sh also p i ctures of ent ire Quest ion on t he essence of v i rt ue may be
M ary pain ted on gilt glass disks and sealed up by gathered h i s bri ef but comp let e d e fin i t i on of vi r t ue :
means of an other glass di sk welded to the former (cf . hab it us op erat i vo s bon us ” an operat ive hab it essen
G arucci V etri ornati di fig ur e in oro , Rome ,
, t i a ll y good as d ist in guished from vi ce , an Op erat ive
,
Generally these p ic tures belong t o t he thir d or fo urt h hab i t essen t iall y evi l N ow a hab it i s a q uali ty in .
end of the fourth cen t ury the name M ar y becomes , relati on t o i ts operat ion A n op erat ive hab it i s a .
'
rather frequent am ong C h r isti an s ; thi s serves as q uality residing in a p ower or faculty i n itse lf in d ifi er
another sign of the veneration they had for the M other en t to t hi s or t hat line of act ion b ut determ in ed by ,
1 87 7 p ,
N o on e wi ll susp ec t the early Chri s
.
( See H AB I T ) V ir tue t hen h as th is i n comm on wi t h
.
tians of i dolatry , as if t hey h ad p aid supreme worship v i ce t hat i t d i sposes a p oten cy t o a certain dete r
,
t he early Christi an s venerated M ary in a Special way wit h right reason Thus temperan ce in cli nes the sen .
,
that the earli est p i ctur e dates from the beginn in g of subj ects or potenc ies in whi ch the diff erent v ir t ues
the second cen tury , so t hat wi thi n the fir st fif ty resi de i t wi ll be n ecessary t o dist in ish two ki n ds of
,
years after t he death of St Jo h n the venerati on . v i rtues : those whi ch are v ir tues a solutely ( si mp li
of M ary is proved to have flour i sh ed in the Ch urch ci ter ) and those wh i ch are v ir tues onl y in a restri cted
of Rome . sense ( s ecu n d u m qui d ) The latt er co nfer o n l y a .
For the attitude of the Chur ches of Asia M in or and faculty for well do i n g an d rende r the p ossessor good
-
,
1 7 P G VI I,
, . h e calls M ary o ur m ost emi n en t
. on e to use t he faci li ty rightly and render t he possessor ,
life reached b a clr i nto apostoli c t imes , wrote to the subj ect of those hab its W h i ch are called v ir tues in a
E phesi ans ( 0 1 8— 1 9 ) i n su ch a way as t o connect the
. restri cted sense , such as science and ar t B ut t he .
’
m y steries of Our Lord s li fe most c losely wi th those wi ll only , or any ot her faculty only i n so far as i t i s
of the V i rgin M ary For instan ce the v i rgini ty of .
, moved by the wi ll can be t he subj ect of hab its wh i ch , ,
the Christian mysteries describes M ary as the great , moved by t he W i ll ar e t he subj ects of pruden ce an d
an ti t h esis of E ve and th is idea of Our Lady occurs , temperan ce whi le the w ill itself is t he subj ect of
,
repeatedly i n other wri ters even before the Counc il of
E p h esus W e have repeatedly appealed t o the words
.
j ust ice a v ir t ue in t he absolute sense
,
I I I D I V I S I O N S OF V rR TU E
. V irtues may be .
— .
.
di vided into intellectual moral an d theolo gica l
.A I n tellec tua l Vi r tu es Intellectual virtue may be
,
.
— ,
.
that the praises of M ary grow wi th the growt h of the d efin ed as a habi t perfec t ing the i n tellect t o elicit
Christian commun ity we may conclude i n brief that , with readiness acts that are good in reference to t he i r
the venerat i on of and devoti on t o M ary began even proper obj ect n amely truth As the in tell ect is
, ,
.
in th e t ime of the A p ostles . called speculative or pract ical according as i t con fines
Th e work s tre a t i n g t h e va ri o us que sti o n s co n cern i n g th e n a me , i tself to the sole contemplat ion of tru t h or cons iders
t h e b i rt h t h e l i f e a n d t h e d e a t h o f M a ry h ave b e e n ci te d i n t h e
c o rre sp o n d i n g p a rts o f t h is a rt i c l e
.
W e a d d h e re o n ly a f e w .
,
truth in reference to action the intellectual vir tues ,
Vi r gi n e D i p a r a r e p er i u nt u r
vir tues are wisdom science and understandi ng W i s
o
I( U n z M a r i o log i e od or L e h r e d er ka th o
ec e
( 1 3 vo ls P a r i s
.
.
, ,
. ,
Ii h en K i r ch e fi ber di e a ll Ju n gf r a u Ma r i a ( Ra t i s b o n ’
sc el rns t cr s e ,
X: L B H N E R D i e Al nr i e n vcr eh r un g i n d en
.
,
er ste n
, .
J a h r h un d f n e n’
metaphysics is pro erly designated a s wisdom sin ce
, ,
en coun ter , so also t he p atien t man is one who endures God not under the aspect of trut h but of good It .
present evi ls in such a way as not to be inord inately d 1 ff e r s from hop e in a smu ch as i t regards G od n ot as
cast down by t hem ( 2 ) M un i ficen ce , whic h disposes . ou
r good p recisely (n obi s bon um) but as good in ,
one to in cur great e x p enses for the sui table doin g of a H i mse lf (i n se bonu m) B ut t his love of G od as good
.
referen ce not to ordi nary exp enses and don at ions b ut , exclude t he love of G od as H e i s our good ( see Q U I E T
to t hose t hat are great Hence the mun ificen t man . I SM ) . W it h regard to the love of our neighbo ur i t ,
i s one who gives wi t h royal generosity , who does fa lls w ithin the theologi cal virt ue of charity in so far
t hings not on a c heap b ut ma gni fice n t scale always , , as i ts mot ive is t he supern at ural love of G od and i t is ,
however , in accordance W ith ri ght reason ( 3 ) M ag . t hus dist inguished from m ere n at ur al a fi ecti on Oi .
regard to hono urs The magnan imous man aim s at . certai n i mp erfect ion , namely , obscur ity of li ght an d
great work s i n every li ne of v ir tue , mak ing it his absen ce of possession , wi ll cease with this lif e but ,
p ur p ose to do th ings worthy of great honour N or . charity i nvolvi n g no es sen tial defect will last forever .
is magn ani m ity incomp at ib le w it h true humi li ty . M oreover , w hi le char ity excl udes a ll mort al sin fai th ,
“
M agnan im ity says St Tho mas makes a man .
, and hope are comp at ib le w i th g rievous sin but as such
deem himself worthy of great honours i n considera t hey are only i mperfec t v irt ues ; i t is onl y when i n
tion of t he Divine gifts he p ossesses ; wh i lst hum ili ty formed an d V i vi fie d b charity that t heir acts are
m akes h im t hink li tt le of h imself in con sideration of meritor ious of eternal e ( see L OVE , T HE O LO G I CAL
h is own short com in gs (4 ) Perseverance the vir tue V I RTUE O F)
I V C AU S ES O F V I RTU E S —
-
, .
whi ch disposes to cont in uan ce in t he accomp lis hmen t . TO the human intellect .
of good work s in Sp ite of the d iffi cult i es attendan t t he fir st pr i n ciples of knowledge , bot h Speculati ve and
upon t hem As a moral v ir tue i t is n ot to be taken
. moral are conn atur al ; to t he hum an wil l t he tenden cy
,
precisely for what is design ated as fin a l perseverance , to rational good i s co n n at ural N ow t hese nat urally .
that Special gift of t he predesti ned by wh ich one is k nowable prin ciples and t hese n atur al tendenc ies t o
foun d in the state of grace at t he moment of death . good const it ute the seeds or germ s whence the in tel
I t i s used here to desi g nate t hat vir t ue whi ch di sposes lectual and moral vi rtues spr i n g M oreover by rea .
on e to cont i n uan ce in any v i rt u ous work whatsoever . son of i nd i vi dual nat ur al temp eramen t result ing from ,
( For a m ore detailed treat men t of the four pr in cip al p hysiological condit ions p arti cul ar i ndi viduals a r e ,
m an is cap able is twofold , n am ely , n at ural whi ch i s , t he radical cause of the intell ectual and moral v irtues ,
’
attain ab le by m an s nat ural powers , an d supern atural , or t he cause of those v i rt ues viewed in t heir embryoni c
wh i ch exceeds the cap acity of un aided hum an n at ure . state I n t he i r perfect and full y developed state ,
.
acti on are in adequate to a supern atur al end i t i s , by frequently repeated acts Thus by m ult ip li ed .
necessar y t hat m an be endowed w it h supernatural acts t he moral v ir tues are gen erated i n the app et it ive
powers t o enable h im to attai n h is fin a l dest in y N ow . facult ies i n so far as t hey are acted up on by reason ,
these sup ernat ural pr in cip les are nothing else t han the and the hab it of scien ce i s generat ed i n the intell ect
t h eologi cal v irtues They are called t heologi cal ( 1 ) . under the determ in ation of fir st pr in cip les ( see H A B I T) .
because they have God for t heir i mmediate and prop er The supernatur al v ir tues are i mmediately caused or
obj ect ; (2) because t hey are Divinely in fused ; ( 3 ) infused by G od B ut a virtue may be called infused
.
because t hey are known on ly t hrough D ivine Revela in two ways : fir st , when by i ts very n ature ( p er se ) i t
t ion The theological virtues are three vi z fai t h can be e ffectively prod uced by God alon e ; secondly
F ait h is an infused V i rtue by
. , .
, ,
ment of the will , i t assents fir mly to the supern atural besides t he t heological vi rtues , accord in g t o the doc
truths of Revelat ion , not on t he m oti ve of i ntrinsi c trin e of St Thom as t here ar e als o moral an d intel
.
,
e vi den ce , b ut on t he sole gro un d of t he inf a llible lectual vir tues of t he i r very n atur e D ivin ely in fused ,
authority of G od revealin g For as m an is gu ided . as pruden ce , j usti ce fort itude , a n d te mperance ,
.
i n t he attainment of n at ural happ iness by prin cip les These infused V i rt ues d iffer from the acq u i red vir tues
of k nowledge kn own by t he natural li gh t of reason , ( 1 ) as t o t heir e ffective pr i n cip le , bein g imm ed iately
so also in t he atta i nmen t of h is sup ernatural destiny caused by G od whilst the acq uir ed v ir tues are caused
,
h is in tellect m ust be i ll um in ed by certain super by acts of a created vi tal p ower ; ( 2 ) by reason of their
n atural pr inc ip les , n amely , D ivinely revealed truths . rad ical prin ciple , for the inf used v i r tues flow from
( See F A I TH ) . san ctify in g grace as their so urce whereas t he acq u i red ,
tance to attain life everlast ing B ut th e w i ll must d irec tly opposed t o t he corresponding cont rary
t
ga ) i t
. o
—
,
sp iri tual u nion or conform i ty b y whi ch the soul is , . O n c of the propert ies of virtues is t hat t hey
.
un ited to G od t h e so vereign G ood is c fle ctcd by consist in th e golden mean that is to say in what lies
'
.
, , , ,
Hence the perfection of the moral v irtues consists in exercise of their proper activi ty m ust tend to that end
rendering t he movements of the appetitive powers destined for them by the wisdom of an i nfini te in te lli
conformable to t he i r proper rule w h i ch is reason , , gence But as Divine W isdom governs creatures con
.
neither goin g beyond nor falli n g short of i t Thus . formably to their natur e man m ust tend to his des ,
avoids on the one hand rec kless dar in g an d on the reason and free will B ut as these faculties , as well as .
other undue t im idi ty This golden mean , whi c h con . t h e faculties subj ect to them ma y be e x ercised for ,
sists in conform ity with right reason , sometimes coin good or ev i l , the proper fun ction of the vir tues is to
cides wit h the mean of the obj ective t hi n g (me di um di spose these various psy chi cal activi ties to acts con
’
r ei ) , as in the cas e of the vi r tue of j ustice , whi ch ren d uci ve to m an s true ult i m ate end j ust as the part ,
golden mean , however is sometimes taken in refer , swerve from hi s fin a l destiny If then , the e x cellence .
ence t o our selves as in the c as e o f the other moral , of a t hi ng is to be me as ured by the end for which it is
virtues , vi z fortitude and temperan ce For these
. . desti ned w ithout doubt among m a n s hig h est peri c o
,
’
virtues ar e concerned with the inn er p as sions in , tions must be enumerated those principles of action
which the st andard of ri ght cann ot be fix ed inv ar iably , wh ich play so i mporta nt a p a rt in his rational spirit ,
as d ifi ere n t individuals vary wit h regard t o the p as ual supernatur al li fe and which in the truest sense of
, ,
sions Thus what would be moderation i n one would the word are j ustly ca lled vir tues
A m sr o r u z E thi cs ; P E TE R L OM B A R D S en t
. .
I I Q lv—
be e x cess i n another Here also it is to be observed III ms t x x v
Th eol I —
'
-
, . , .
SA I N T TH O M A S S u mma lx x x i t r
.
x x x vi ;
that the mean and e x tremes i n act ions and passions c x a s r A qu i n a s E th i cu s; S U A R E Z D e vi r tu hbus ; J O AN N E S A S
—
, . .
, .
, , . .
which may var y H ence with regard to a cer t ain Tr a cta tus X I I d e vi r tuti bus ; B u ms Tr a cta tus d e vi r tut i bus ; ,
TH O R N E Gr ou n d wor k of th e Ch r i st i a n Vi r tues ( o n d o n
pleas ur es and voluntary poverty w h ich renoun ces all
, ,
,
M m e D a ta of M od er n E thi cs E x a mi n ed
,
A U GU STI N E W A LD R ON
, .
V I RTU E .
or mean in theolog ical virtues may be considered rela berg , m ade a bap tism al fon t at W ittenberg and ,
.
— d e n ces under the
G othi c form s of
tues is t heir conn e x ion with one a n oth er Thi s m utual t
t he greater n at u
conn e x i on e x ists between the moral V ir tues in their r a ln ess of a new
duct , to which ends one becomes duly a fl ected through three sons Her ,
P
from n at ural temperamen t prompt to acts of li ber ideas of the new
Sta tue tte f r o m t h e Se b a ld us mo n ume n t
ali ty and not prompt to acts of chas tity N or are the . period This .
N ur e mb ur g
,
nat ural or acq uired moral virtues necessar ily con circumstance h as
n ected wi th charity though they ma y be so occa ,
raised the m u ch di sp uted question of the share of
si on a lly B ut the supe r nat ural m oral v irtues are ih
. these sons in t he form al e x ecution of the works ,
fused s i m ultaneously with chari ty For ch ar ity is the . especi all y of those produced from 1 5 05 The father .
natur al dest iny Hence it i s necessary that there be . desi gn s of others consequen tl y i t is often doubted ,
infused at the same t i me wi th ch ari ty a ll the m oral wh ether wh at he did in var i ous produc t ions was
virt ues b y which one perform s the di fler en t ki nds of ori gi nal work N evertheless the ideal fig ur e of
'
.
,
account of charity Hence he who loses charit y by . sepulc h ral m onument s which he made or which were ,
mortal sin loses a ll the infused b ut not the acquired . produced by h is work shop range from simple , ,
e co nomy of Divine Providence a ll creatur es by the They were followed by the sepulc h ra l t ablets for the
V I SDEL OU VI SI G O TH S
princely house i n the cathedral at M eissen and the , remai ned there in great ret irement in the house of the
ep iscop al tombs at Bresl au an d M agdeburg These . French Capuchi ns un t il hi s death V isd e lou took .
works contai n some curious det ai ls ; in one i t is the with hi m over 5 00 volumes in Chi n ese an d almost hi s
carpet spread o ut back of t he recumben t body with sole occupati on consis ted in worki ng on these H e .
a perspecti ve b ack gr ound an d scroll s in the Ren ai s sent to Rome several wri ti ngs on the questions of the
sance style ; i n another t he hori zon tal church doorway -
rites The S i nologi st James Legge says he “ was in
.
, ,
i n whi ch t h e recumbent body is , so to sp eak , p la ced the habit of wr iti ng ext ravagan tly abou t the C hi n ese
upright under a baldachi no . and caricatur in g their sentiments ” ( “ N o ti ons of the
From 1 5 05 V ischer was at work on h is m aster Chi nese concerni n g God and the sp ir i t Hong Kon g ,
the aid of h is sons i n 1 5 1 9 The struct ur e as a whole . historians un i que documents on the peoples of Central
has great di gn i ty and a comp act u n ity alt hough the ,
and E astern As ia H un s Tat a rs M ongols and Turks , , , , .
fun damen tal Got hic form has some Romanesque His researches on thi s subj ect were fir st publis h ed as
a dditions an d a large n umber of small Renaissan ce
, supplem en t to H er b elot ’ s “ B ibli o th eque orientale ”
fig ur e s s urround the m on ument The rectan gular . However they must have assisted D egui gnes ,
base h as an orn amental c andlest ick at each corner ; in his hi s tory of the H un s f or the geog ra her An vill e ,
each of the longer sides of t he b as e presents in reli ef who had handled a ll V i sd elou’ s va lua b e M SS on .
and c auses t h e eart h t o swallow a mocker On one . N O R B E RT Or a i son f un ebr e d e N d e Vi sd elou Jé sui te évéque d c
. . . ,
— I I I ( L u cca
, o , .
,
M émoi r es hi stor i qu es su r l s mi ss i on s or i en ta l es
on the other a figur e after real lif e of V ischer hi mself
—
e
—
stru ct ur e term in ates above in Gothi c arches and
dome li k e pyr am ids the one i n the cen tre supp ort ing ,
JO SE P H B R U CKE R .
shrine of the sain t In fron t of th e colum ns of the . that of t he Ostrogoths U lfila s (W ulfila ) laboured .
structur e rise candelabra , wh i ch bear fig ur es of the am ong t he V isigoths tran slated t he B ible in to the i r ,
figur es from the Old Testament For protect ion the . un t i l Pr i nce A th a n a r i c obli ged hi m t o wi thdraw
sp ans of t he ar ches are equipped wit h two columns , A t the i nvasion of the H uns some of t he
one standing above t he other the lower colum n rises V isi goths fled wi th A th a nar i c in to the mountain s
as high as t he socle , t he upper , wh ic h rises m uc h of Transylvani a but the ma j ority of the people ,
of th e ri chness of imagin at ion of the m aster . V i sigoths crossed the Dan ube b ut their ,
The fine statues of K in g Arth ur an d Ki ng Theo oppression by t he governors led to a revolt They .
E mp eror M axim i lian in t he court c hurch at I nn s defeated V alens in 37 8 near Adr ianop le V alens was .
A U TE N
.
.
,
estab li sh a G erman i c k ingdom on R oman so il by
msrr a
'
. D a s S eba ld usg r a b ( N ur e mb er g , brin ging h is p eople int o conne x i on wi th R oman
G . GE I TM A N N . c iv ili z ation In 39 6 he invaded the B alkan peni n sula
.
cherry 1 1 N ov 1 7 37
,
.
, . H e entered the Society of at A qu ileia but after the battle at Pollent i a ( 403 ) w as
Jesus 5 Sept , 1 67 3 and was one of the missionaries
,
.
,
forced to retreat In 408 he demanded the cession.
C hi nese lan guage and li terature O ther learned I tal y 1 5 ) led t he V isi
goths into G aul where t he follow i ng ki ng W al li s
. .
and m ateriali sts read their own ideas into the ancient the Lo i re Under t he succeed in g rulers the k ingdom
.
Chinese sages W h en th e papal legate M g r de Tour. . was enlarged and during the reign of E ur i c ( 4 66
, ,
q uestion of t h e Chinese Rites , V i sd e lou was the only i ts cap ital Toulouse i n cluded the southern part of ,
Jesuit favourable to their proh ibition Tournon . G aul and a large portion of Spa in The Arian k ings .
.
papal d ispensation from h is vow not to accept eccle have been described by G regory of Tours a s bloody
si as ti ca l d ign ity W i th t he missionaries who h a d sub .
persecu t ions b u t t h is is e x aggera ted E ur i c was
,
.
n ot foll ow th at the image cann ot at a given time desert agai nst the vi s ible attacks of the enemy are
abandon the idea to itse lf T he i n tell ectual vis ion is . wel l kn own (St Ath an as i us , “ V ita S A ntoni i ” , . .
of t he super nat ur al order when the ob j ect kn o wn P G XX I V as a lso i n m odern t i mes are th e
?
.
'
exceeds the n atur al range of the understandi n g e g , . . Devi l s vi sible attacks on the Curé of Ar s, Blessed Jean
the essence of the soul certain e x isten ce of the state , Bapt i ste M ar ie V i ann ey ( Al fred M onni n , Lif e )
-
As .
of grace in t he subj ect or another , the int imate n atur e St Paul says ( I I Cor , x i ,
. Sat a n often transform s .
of God and the Tri ni ty ; when i t is prolonged for a h imself in to an angel of li ght in order t o sed uce souls .
considerable t i me (St Teresa says , t hat i t may last . Sulpi ci us Severus h as pres erved the account of an
for more than a ye a r ) The i n tervent ion of G od wi ll . attempt of thi s ki n d m ad e aga i ns t St M ar t i n One . .
b e recogni zed especi ally by its e f ects , p ersistent light , day the sain t beheld in hi s cell, sur roun ded by a
Divine love , peace of soul , in clin ation towards the dazz li n g li ght , a youn g m an cl a d in a royal garm en t ,
t hi n gs of G od , t he con stan t frui ts of san ct ity . hi s he ad en c i rcled by a d iadem St M ar t i n was silen t . .
The intell ect ual vi sion takes p lace in the pure in surprise “ Recogni z e ” , said the app arit ion , “ hi m
.
understandi n g , an d n ot i n the reas oni n g faculty If . whom thou seest I a m Ch r ist about t o des cend upon .
the obj ect perceived lies withi n the sphere of reas on , eart h but I wi shed fir st t o show myself t o you ” St . .
i nte llectual vision of t he supern at ural order takes M ar t in made n o reply “ M ar t in ” , contin ued th e .
“
p lace accord ing t o the Scholastics by means of species
,
apparition why dost thou hesitate t o beli eve when
,
acqui red by the intell ect but app li ed by G od h i mself thou seest ? I am Chr ist Then s ai d M ar t in :
“
or i ll um inated especiall y by G od If i t is not wi th in . The Lord Jesus di d not sa y th at he woul d ret urn
the range of reason i t t akes p lace by the mi raculo us i n p urp le an d wi th a crown I wi ll not recogni ze my .
inf usion in to t he mi n d of new species I t i s an open Savi our unl ess I see H i m as H e sufi er ed wi th the
'
.
,
q uestion whether in in te llectual vi sions of a superi or sti gm ata and the cross Then the di aboli c phantom .
order t he understand in g does not perceive Di vi ne vani shed leavi n g behi nd an in tolerable odour ( De
thin gs without t he a id of species In thi s ki n d of . V ita M ar t ini , P L , XX , N ewman h as . .
operat ion the obj ect or fact is perceived as trut h and given an in terpretation of thi s vi sion for hi s own
reality and thi s wi th an assurance and cert ai n ty far
,
period ( M art in and M ax imus The best way ,
e x ceeding t hat whi ch accompan ies the most m ani fest of j udgi ng of the ori gin of these man if estations is that
“
corporeal visi on Accord ing to S Teresa W e see
t . .
g iven by St I g natius vi z , t o ex a mi n e t he series of .
, .
noth ing , eit her i nteriorly or e xteri orly B ut wi thout inciden ts ; t o q uestion one s se lf concerni n g the begin ’
see i n g anyt hi ng the soul con ceives the obj ect and feels ni ng , the mi dd le , an d the end will lead to a good ,
I t is wr itten
. . .
.
— . . .
someone near on e i n a dark place (fir st letter to Father ( I Kin gs , xxvii i ) that Saul W hen defeated by t he ,
use the exp ression of m odern wri ters An d again : I . to b r in g before hi m the shade of Sam uel , an d th e
have rarely beheld the devi l under any form b ut he h as shade rose out of the eart h an d revealed t o Saul that om
R e P
in ontilp
1
,
often appeared t o m e wi t hout one , as is the cas e i n G od was an gry wi th h im because he had sp a red Am a
i ntell ectual visions , when as I have said , the soul lec N umerous p agan cul ts pract is ed evocation of
.
clearly p ercei ves someone p resent , although i t d oes the dead ; magi ci ans practised i t in the M iddle Ages ,
n ot p erceive i t un der any form ” ( Life xx xi ) The ,
. an d in modern t i mes medi ums or sp i r itists have t a ken
vision i s sometimes d istinct , somet imes in di st in ct . upon themselves the task of communi cating wi th the
The former attests the presence of the obj ect wi thout sou ls of t he dead or with di sembodi ed sp irits ( see
S P I R I TI SM )
“
d e fin in g any element Ou the fe a st of the glori ous . The Catholi c Ch ur ch has on v ari ous
.
” “
St. Peter wr ites St Teresa,
bein g at prayer , I saw
.
, , oc cas ions con demn ed t he practice of m ag net is m an d
or rather ( for I saw n othi n g , either wi t h t he eyes of Spiritism i n asm uch as this pract ice evokes the sp iri t s
,
the body nor wi t h t hose of the soul ) I felt my Saviour of the dead an d may call evil sp i rits i n to action B ut .
n ear me and I saw t hat i t was H e who spok e t o m e ” i t h as n ever thereby declared that each operat ion p ut s
( Life x xv i i )
, . us in to real relation W i th the sp ir its of t he dead or an
A t a certain d egree of height or depth , the vision evi l sp i rit T he chi ef condemn ations are those of the
.
a 2 ; I I—
the soul t o relate ( I I Cor Jd i , There is n o occa ST Tn o ma s S um Th eo ! I Q r ev 8 6; lvi a 3 : Q x l ii
—
.
. . . .
, .
, . .
.
I I Q cl x x i v a 1 ; Q cl x x v a 3 : I I I m a 3 : B O NA
.
,
-
.
d es a p p a r i ti on s a na éli qucs ( P a r i s M A TI G N O N
.
1 89 9
sible Sin ce Pseud o D ionysius Ar eopag iti ca myst ics -
L é voa mon d es mor ts ( P a ri s
' '
M Y E R S G U R NEY A N D P O D MO R E
'
.
, ,
. . , .
F uo vR N o r E sp r i ts
.
that what they h ave seen of t h e Tr i ni ty would be A p r i l l QOl ) D E G m w m rso u L es mer vei ll es d e la th é oso p h i e i n
,
‘
E tud es ( P ar i s 6 M a r
s uffi ci e n t to estab li sh their faith even though the .
, ,
,
L o cum R o u s e
G ospels were t o di sappear I t is impossible to
.
of t he vision and the degree of the myst i c state or ca lly t he obl igat ion i nc umben t on c ertain members of
,
the san cti ty of the subj ect Imagin at ive or even . the h ierarchy of vi si ti n at stated t im es , the “ thresh
corporeal vision s m ay cont in ue in the most advan c ed olds of th e Apostles ” te Pet er and Paul and of pre , .
,
k
,
i s not m erel y t o make a pil gr image t o t h e tombs of
i nd isputably to a very h igh de g ree of mystical un ion . t he apostles b ut above all , to show the p rop er rever , ,
VI S ITA TI ON 47 9 V I SI TA TI ON
.
,
t he apostles and present t hemselves before th e p Op e .
practically h is uni versal j urisd ic t ion by g i v mg an O r d i n a r ics who reside outside of E urope are obliged
account of th e cond ition of particular churches t o ,
to visi t t h e E tern al C i ty on ce every alternate five
The b ishop ma y sat isfy
’
m ore closel y t h e members of the Churc h t o l ts th is obligat ion , ei ther p ersonally or by h is coadj utor
D i vin ely appoi nted head or a u x i li ary b is hop or even w i th perm ission of t he
I —Although i t was the cust om of b is hops from the Holy See by a pr iest F in a lly t h e decree declares
. , ,
.
. , ,
most remote ti mes t o refer causes t o the pop e , and t hat t hi s visi t and di ocesan rep or t to the p op e are not
even t o v isit h im personally when c i rcumstances to take the p lace of t he canoni cal visitat ion of the
requi red i t yet we ca n fin d n o trace in the e a r h est
,
d iocese wh ic h m ust be made annuall y , or i n large
, ,
foun d i n the ancient pract ice of celebrat i n g t wi ce a t ion i s added an elen c hus cont a i ni n g the p oints of
year provin cial coun cils of the bishops of Italy who i nformat ion t o be supp lied b y t he ordin aries i n their
perta i ned to t h e provi nce of t he Roman Pon ti fl In . relat ion to t he H oly See I t may be br i e fly sum .
t h e fif t h cent ury , Pop e Leo I in sists on the custom ma r i z e d as foll ows : ( 1 ) The name age and fat herland , ,
of Sic il y sendi ng t hree b ishops yearly to Rome t o of t he ord in ary ; h is reli gious order if he belon gs to ,
were ob liged to V isit R ome only on ce eve r y t hr ee con cern i ng the reli gious and moral condi tion of his
years , yet he ext ends t he term t o fi ve years A . di ocese and whether reli gion progressed or lost ground
Roman coun c i l un der Pope Zachari a s ( A 7 43) . in i t sin ce t he las t q u i n q uenn i um ( 3 ) The origin of .
decreed that bishops consecrated by the pope who , the d iocese its h ierarc h i cal grade an d p r i n ci p a l p r i v
,
reside near Rome should make the v isi t cd li mi n a il eg es and if arc h iep iscopal t he n umber and n ames of
'
, , ,
tulh l the same obli gati on by letter ( can I V ) A cus . . H oly See w hat metrop oli tan syn od i ts bishops m ust
,
tom gradually arose whi ch at leas t from the elevent h , attend the e xten t of t he dio cese , i ts c ivil governm en t ,
g a t i on can be gathered from t he expressions of Pas and i f di fler en t rites p reva i l how m any Catho li cs ,
Inn ocent I I I i n m any decretals whil e in the Decretals , sects thay are d ivided ; t he di ocesan c ur ia : t he v icar
of G regory IX a form of oat h is given ( cap i v , x , De
,
. general , t he sy nodal j udges and e x am in ers t he e cclesi ,
in whi ch bishops ar e ob h g ed
_
j ur e j ur a n d , I I .
,
ast i ca l co ur t and its offi ci a ls the arch ives , t he var ious ,
before t he ir consecrat ion t o promi se that they will chan cery ta x es ; t he n umber of secular priests and
visit R ome ann ually , either persona lly or by deputy , cleri cs t heir dress their mode of li f e and how t hey
, ,
un less the p ope dispenses them attend to their dut ies ; whet her t here are any and if so
II —
.
,
. I a 1 5 85 S ix tus V i ssued the Const itut ion what chap ters of canons and other aggregat ion s o f
, ,
Rom anus Pont i fe x ” , whi ch for over t h ree hundr ed p r iests t hat form q uas i chap ters ; how m an y p ar ishes -
ye a rs formed the mam rul e and norm for V i sits a d there are and t he number of faithful in the largest
li mi na This docum en t states in detail wi th i n what
. and sma llest ; i n to how m any v ic ariates forane or
term of years each bishop from whatever p art of , , r ur al deaneries p arishes are grouped ; how many non
the world shoul d V is it Rome and what heads of
, ,
p aroch ial ch ur ches and p ub li c oratories t here are ;
i nform at ion he should consider i n makin g hi s rep or t whet her there is any celebrated sacred shr in e and if
to the p ope B enedi ct X I V (23 N ov , 1 7 4 0) i n t he
. . so what ; con cern in g t he a d m ini strat ion of the sacra
,
Const itut ion “ Quod San ct a ” ext ended the ob liga , m ents e xhortations to freq uen t com m un ion , special
,
t ion to prelates n u lli us rulin g over a sep arate t err i devotions m issions sodali ties and social work s ; t he
, , ,
g a ti on su p er sta tu ecclesi ar um to deal w ith the repor ts t ion in t heolo gy , p hi l osop hy an d lit ur gy t he adm is , ,
—
of B ishop s when they made the prescr ibe d vi si t sion and di sm is sal of sem i n ari ans ; t he in ter diocesan -
.
ad li mt ua is fo un d i n t he Decree of t he Con sistorial institutes of religious men t here are w ith the n um ber
'
-
,
Con gregation issued by order of P ius X (3 1 Dec , , . of houses an d of religious bot h priests and lay ,
1 9 09 ) for a ll bishops n ot subj ect to t he j ur isd i ct ion of brothers ; w h at Special work these reli gious ded icate
the Propaganda This decree states t hat every . t hemselves to and their relat ions to t he ord in ary ;
b ishop m ust render to the p ope an acco un t of the w hat are the in st itutes of reli gious women in the d io
state of hi s d iocese on ce every five y e ar s The q ui n . cese w it h the n umber of houses and p ersons ; con
,
que nn i a l per iods are t o begin in 1 9 1 1 In t he fir st . . cern in g the cloister of relig ious women the i r work an d ,
ca r of that term , the rep ort is t o be sen t in by t he the observan ce of canoni cal prescrip t ions ; the i n s tr uc
bishops of I taly and of t he islands of Corsica Sar , t ion and educati on of you th ; an d the ed it i n g an d
d in ia Sic il y and M al ta ; i n t he second year by t he
, , , read in g of book s and periodi cals .
TA U N TO N Th e La w o/ l h c Ch ur ch ( L o n d o n
. .
, , ,
L i mi no
L i mi na ;
s V
t h e b is hops of the A ustro H ungarian and G erman , . . . , ,
W E R NZ J us D ecr eta li u m 1 1 ( Ro me
. . . .
, , ,
result of t h e counsels and admoni t ions given by t he t ion of proper remed ies Suc h v isitation is in .
Sacred Con gregat ion i n i ts reply to th e report . cumbent on t he shepherd who would properly feed
Bishops when t hey come to Rome i n f ulfi lmen t of
, and guard h is flo ck This pract ice in vogue fro m .
,
the ir obligation ad li mi na must v isi t the tombs of , ea rly Christ ia n t imes , had so mewhat fall en i n to
VI SI TA TI ON 480 VI SI TA TI ON
shall be to lead men to sound and ort hodox doctrine t he pope i s to be signed not on ly by t he bishop b ut ,
to correct suc h as are evil ; by admon ition and e x or ot her vis itor , content w it h hosp itali ty, wi ll accept
hort at ion to a ni mate t h e p e0 p 1e to re lig ion , p eace ,
no ofi er i ng for the v isit at ion .
st i t ut e a visitat ion t hr oughout t he world patr iarchs , , foll ows i n wh ich t he bishop refers to t he p ur pose of
pr imates metropolit ans bishops , vi cars apostolic and
, , ,
t he V i sitat ion Later he imparts t he indulgen ce t hat
.
v i cars cap itular or admini strators of vacant di oceses i n he is empo wered to grant Putt in g on a black cope .
t heir own j urisdi ction Prelates n ulli us enj oy t h is . t he deceased bishops of t he d iocese The procession .
right i n conj un ct ion wit h t he neighbour in g b ishop , t hen proceeds to t he cemetery if nea r by ot herwise ,
w hose precepts i n case of disagreemen t wi ll prevai l . to some conven ient place i n t he c hur ch where a
V isitat ion does not however , fa ll wit hin t he province ,
catafalque sha ll have been erected : t here p rayers are
of a vi car general un less he be specially com mi ssioned
-
o ffered for all t he faithf ul departed The ceremony .
reasons approved i n a provin cial syn od an d t hen on ly subst ituted for black , t he bishop e x am i nes t he taber
after t he vi sitat io n of hi s own d iocese ha s been n a ele and content s (b lessing t he p eo ple wit h t he
completed . c iborium ) , alt ars , bapt ismal font , sacred o i ls conf es ,
T he canon ical visitat ion of a diocese is in cumben t si onals, reli cs , sa cristy , records cemetery ed i fices , , ,
on t he b ishop personally u n less la wf uh y hin dered . et c as above Finally t he Pon t i fica l cont ai ns ot her
. .
A bishop may visit t he various part s of hi s diocese as prayers to be said pr ivat ely before t he dep art ur e of
ofte n as he c hooses Accord in g to t he Counci l of . the bishop and hi s assistants .
Trent he must do so every year if p ossible or at least , Re li g io us superiors also visit cano ni cally i n st it u
every t wo years Attent ion i s dr a wn to t hi s Decree. t ions and persons subj ect to t hem each Observing t he ,
by t he Sacred Co ngregat ion of t he Consistory ( A Const it ut ion and customs of his o wn order The .
view A secretary to do t he cler i cal work is gen on ci li u m Tr i den ti n u m sess X X I V c iiini D e r efl ; Con ci l i u m
,
L
. , . .
B a i t I I I n 1 4 ; TA U N TO N Th e La w of the Ch urch ( o n d on
.
P len
e r a lly i n attendance It proves a saving of t im e and . . . .
, ,
.
s. v Vi si ta ti on
ND R E W M EEHAN
. .
T he visitation comprises persons places and t h ings , , . the Incarnat ion took p lace about the vernal equ inox ,
It is an exa m ination i n to t he conduct of persons vi z , . M ary left N azar eth at the end of M arch an d wen t
c lergy nuns and laity ; into the cond it ion of c hurches ,
, , over the moun tains to Hebron sout h of Jerusalem , to ,
ords stat e of religion : b r i e fly it i s a complete i a source of very great graces t o t he Bles sed John
Christ ’ s F or er un n er The even t is related in Luke ,
, , ,
’
cri mes sees whet her pastors and ot hers pro perly
,
John up on the arrival of M ary leaped in the womb
, ,
d ischarge t he i r dut ies and in quires into t he p r 1 va te , of his mother ; he was then cleansed from origin al sin
conduct o r morals of clergy and laity Regulars i n . and filled wi th the grace of G od Our Lady n ow for .
matters pertain ing to t he c ur e of souls and Divine the fir st t ime e x erc ised t he o th ee whi ch belon ged to
wors h ip are subj ect to episcopal visitat ion and cor the M other of God m ade man that H e migh t by her ,
may also v isit exempt places but m ay pun ish de , ably accomp anied M a r y returned to N a za r e t h , an d ,
li n que n ts t here in onl y when t he regular super ior , when after three months he came again to Hebron to
, ,
being duly no t ified fa ils to do so Reli gious comm un i take h is wife home the apparit ion ot the angel m en
'
t ion e d in M atthew i 1 9 —
.
, ,
t ies of n uns are v isited by t he b ishop e it her b y virtue 25 may have taken p lace to , , ,
o f h is own right or as delegate of t he Holy See . end the to rment ing doubts of Joseph regarding M ary s ’
The ep iscopal visitat ion sho uld be a paternal i a matern ity (Cf also M A GN I FI CA T )
. . .
VI SI TA TI ON 4 82 VI S I TA TI ON
of an hour each relax wi thout d issipating the m ind ; A t the death of St Jane d e Chantal ( 1 641 ) there were .
t he sisters should t alk wi th cordi ali ty and simp li ci ty 86. The B ull of Clement X I at the fir st centen ary of
onl y of agreeable and p iously cheerful top ics the foundation ment ions 1 4 7 In t he seventeenth cen
A li tt le b ook b ased on St F ranc is de Sales and
. .
pract ical means of f ulfilli ng t he Const it ut ion s in the Fre nch R evolut i on di sp ersed and closed all the conven ts
Sp ir it of the holy foun der t he method of perform in g
, i t reached The fore ign ho uses retai ned t he tradi t ion of
.
each of the daily act ions under t he eye of God , i n t he founders The storm p assed and as e a rly as 1 800
.
“
D i rectoir e ” is t he mo ul d of t he V isi tandines The . n ot restored un ti l 1 824 .
en c i rcles t he brow ; a gui mp e or b a rbette of whi te founded t hat of M ob ile 1 833 and in the same year that
li nen covers t he neck , from W hi ch i s suspended a of K ask as k i a w hi c h w as transferred to St Lou is i n
, .
silver cross ; a large chaplet hangs at the belt There . 1 84 4. I n 1 837 i t fo unded the V isitat ion of B alt i
are thr ee grades among the sisters : the choir sisters who more , t hat of Frederi ck in 1 846, and P hi ladelp hi a in
sing t he Offi ce ; t he associate sisters d ispensed from t he 1 8 48. These v ar ious conven ts fo unded ot hers , and
O ffi ce because of t heir health , b ut i n other respects at presen t there are i n the U n ited States 21 houses of
the same as the fir st grade ; and fin a lly t he lay sisters the V isitat ion i n relation wi th A nn ecy E ngland .
w ho wear a whi te ve il and are engaged i n domesti c h as two convents , W estbury , n ow transferred to
t asks ; they have n o vo ice i n t he chap ter b ut they H arr ow London and that of Roseland W almer
, , , ,
m ake the same vows and are as m uch reli gi ous as t he Kent , w hi ch i s t he anc ient conven t of V i lna , Poland .
obedien ce are charged w it h the ext ernal servi ce of the by sisters from Ann ecy in 1 9 1 0 A t t he t hi rd cen .
whom a ll t he sisters elec t by secret ballot She is . numbered 1 7 0 convents : 5 6 in Fran ce and 1 2 ot her
c hosen for thr ee years at t he end of whi ch tim e she Frenc h houses w hi ch t he re li gious p ersecut ion com ;
i s eli gible for elect ion for thr ee m ore years W hen .
p elled to g o in to exil e ; 30 i n It aly ; 2 in Swit z erland ;
t hi s t i me is ended she i s in eli gible for t he subseq uen t 7 in Austri a ; 1 i n Russian Poland ; 4 in B elgium ; 1 in
term A coun cil of four ot her sisters assists her i n
. Ho lland ; 2 in E ngland ; 1 7 in Spain ; 3 in Portugal
t he government of t he house A n assist an t replaces .
( these convents W ere dr iven i nto exil e by t he R e volu
her when it is necessary A ll t he ho uses of t he order
. t ion in 2 1 i n t he Uni ted States ; 1 i n Canada ;
are i ndep enden t of one another C ir culars sent from . 1 1 in Lati n Am erica ; and 2 i n Syr ia .
t i me to t ime keep a ll acquainted w i t h the events of The first V isi tand i nes emulat in g the ir foundress , ,
convent is the bishop of t he di ocese and it is under h i s manif ested in order t hat t he devot ion to t he Sacred
,
d irect and immedi ate care Two priests are charged . Heart m ight be comm uni cated to t he Chur ch .
ab out them whi ch could weaken t he body , w hile t hey M arie de Sales Chappui s superioress of t he V isitation ,
o verlook nothing which could mor ti f y t he sp irit For . conven t of Troyes (d i n was introduced in 1 8 7 9 .
t h ree centur ies the V isitation has never stood i n need an d t he process of her b ea t ifica t ion is p roceed in g
of reform and each cent ury h as brought t o t he rap idly A reli gious of e x alted v ir tue she en couraged
.
,
C hur ch and t he world its cont ingen t of holy souls . a n umber of souls bot h w it h in and wi thout the cloister
The O rder of t he V isitat ion of M ary was canon ically in that p ath of confidence generosity ob edi ence t o , ,
erected in 1 61 8 by Pau l V w ho granted i t a ll the privi the Di vin e W ill , of fi d eli ty to the duty of t he presen t
leges enj oyed by the other orders A B ull of Urban . moment wh i ch was i n culcated by St Francis de
,
.
c enten ary of the i nstitute i n 1 7 1 0 came renewed her authent ic writ in gs have been carefu lly ex am i n ed
“
praise for i ts Con st itutions admi r able for w isdom ,
and approved b the Sacred Con gregat ion o f R i te s
discernment , an d m ildness and whi ch O pen up a , ( Decree of 2 1 ep t The V isitandi n es are .
,
certain easy and uni ted p at h ” to reli gious perfect ion . contemp lat ives an d in order t hat they might not be
,
The V isitation developed rap idl y As early as t he . t ur ned as ide from t he chief aim t he founder often
“
third year the house of la Ga ler l e was too small ; i t recur s i n hi s letters to t he necess ity of n ot imposing
was necessary to p urchase an estate and b uild no t far e x ternal duties w hi ch would di vert them from t heir
from the lake the conven t w hich kep t t he name of the fir st vocat ion N evertheless , even in the t ime of St
. .
foundation wit h M other Favre as superi or ; M ouli nes blessed their devot ion I t was lik ewise the need of the .
( 1 61 6) was the second wi t h M other de Bré ch a r d G re . t imes wh ich at a cert a in period led many conven ts to
noble B ourges and Paris ( 1 61 9 ) followed open w ith in the ir cloisters board ing schools for youn g -
( 1 622) there were already 1 3 con vents est ablished . cert ain comm un it ies have done great good t o yout h .
V I SI TORS 483 V I SI TS
The instruct ion given at t he V i si ta t i on is general ly ground for the chapel the symboli c window of wh ich ,
solid and on a par w it h t h at of the most serious schools . w a s given by a lady in South Caroli na Thi s was the .
But what especially characteri z es t he schools of the fir s t c hapel of t he Sacred Heart in the United St ates .
V i si t a ti on and the p up i ls themselves is the stron g In 1 8 1 9 the fir s t prospectus was issued over the signa
education of w i ll and char acter In a constant ly tures of M rs Henr iet ta Brent M rs Jerush a Barber
and F ather Clor i v iere ; in 1 8 23 a new academ y w as
.
.
, .
,
Sponsibili t y to G od for every act ion The mi stress . On 9 Sep t , 1 846 M other Teresa Lalor d ied , h aving
.
,
'
methods of goin g to God become to a certain exten t seen her daughters estab lished at K ask as ki a M obi le ,
In 1 8 7 2—
,
H A MO N H i st d e St F ra ncoi s d e Sa l es cd G O N TH I ER A N D
, . .
, .
present academy bui lding was erected and in 1 89 9
L er o o n x s a o x ( P a ri s B o o o a o n H i st d e te Cha n ta l
,
Sr F R AN C I S D E S A LES L ettr es i n wa iv es X I V 1 9 00 atter a fir e , thi s was enl arged W here the cottage
, , . s
( P a ri s . . , , ,
, .
( A nn e cy , Rég les . d e st A u g usti n et cons ti tuti on s p our les stood there i s n ow a squ a re of m an y storied b uildings
.
-
sa u r s d e L
a Vi si ta t i on ( A nn e cy , A n n é e sa i nt e d es r eli g ze us es
‘
D E CHA UG Y,
e x tent A r chbishop N eale , F ather Clor i vié r e M other
d e la Vi si ta t i on S te M a r i e ( A n ne cy Vi e d e .
R APHAE L
.
District of Columb ia Un i ted States of A merica This , . car ried on the rolls of t he academy m ake it one of the
con ven t was founded by M iss A li ce Lalor native of , historic spots of the country A t Gen W i nfi e ld . .
A merican merch an t O n the voyage she form ed an . H is daughter V irgin ia ( Sister M ary E mmanuel ) who
i nt i m acy w i th M rs Sharpe and M rs M cD er mo tt and ,
. . was a V isitati on nun is b ur ied i n the cemeter y .
ceed e d Rev
.
8 broke up t he ir
house , and Father N eale hav i n g been made presiden t short duration In anc ien t t imes the p opes generall y
.
,
of Georgeto wn Co llege invited them to settle in tha t e x ercised t heir r ight of in specting the d ioceses of va
r i ous countries thr ough t he ir n un cios or legates ( c 1
place M iss Lalor bought a small cottage near that of .
,
the Con gregat ion of the Pi ous Lad ies as they were
ca lled under the Rule of St Francis de Sales con
,
than of a vi si tatorial character V isitors are at presen t , .
,
them i n every way H is insp iration was to advan ce at stated in tervals Their duty is to inspect the .
w ho had sei zed the G overnmen t from the Lords Pro to deta i ls as is an ep iscopal visitat ion V isitors .
,
cases of Ap ostol ic v isitat ion t he p O p e t hr oug h dele
.
,
the V isi tation w e re di scovered in 1 8 1 2 af ter bein g For t he city of Rome i tself t here is a p ermanen t
vainly sought for ye a rs by the bishop for A nnecy had
,
Comm ission of t he Ap ostoli c V i si ta ti on E stab l
,
li sh e d by Urban V I I I as on e of the Roman con grega
been swep t away i n the Terror N o en closure was
tions under the presiden cy of the card inal v icar i t
.
or M ad am un t i l 1 8 1 6 when Ar chbishop N eale ob tained was changed int o a comm ission by Pi us X thr ough
the Consti tution “ Sap ien t i Cons i li o ” (29 Jun e ,
These Aposto li c vi sitors annua lly m
from Pi us V I I t he Brief d ated 1 4 Jul y whi ch raised
Sp ect the parishes
,
,
a tten tion to the f ulfilme n t of the obl igations spring
.
L s r rN s n D e Cur ia R ma no ( Ra t i sb on D E L UCA Pr as
. '
o , ,
lecti on es Ju r i s Ca n on i ci 1 1 ( Ro me M A R T I N i n A me r
appo i n ted F ather Clor i viere d irector of t h e commu
.
, . ,
E ccl es Revi e w ( O ct 1 9 1 0 )
W 1 L L1 A M H W FA NN I NG
.
and b y eve ry means in his power helped the sisters in develop men t th e presen ce of Jesus Chr ist in the
their p oor sch oo l —the fir st free school in the D istrict
,
woul d be p aid t o a sovereign who favoured any place p le of wh ich w ill be found in the “ Se p ti li li um ” of
i n his dom in ions by tak ing up his abode there The . B lessed Dorothea a holy recluse of Pomerania who ,
con cep tion is that in the tabern ac le Jesus Chr ist as , d ied i n 1 39 4 B ut the practice of comp ili n g volumes
.
a ud ience to all who draw near t o H im though o thers , of t he best k nown of wh i ch is the “ V isits ” of St .
p refer to regard H i m as a prisoner bound t o this earth Alp hon sus L iguori was of still later d ate , .
and to e x isten ce i n a confin ed Sp ace , by the fet ters of Th e i nf orma t i o n g ive n b y wri te rs such a s C oa s t e r H i st d e
la sa i n te E u ch a r i sti c ( P a ri s 1 886) a n d R A I B LE D er Ta ber na ke l
, .
.
Vi s M ar a , D EN I S . See H Y D E R ABA D D i oca s a , os .
pendent up on the p racti ce of ceremon ial reservation Padua , 1 0 July , 1 8 1 0 ; d at Dom o d Osso la , 1 7 A ug ,
’
. .
strate the exi sten ce of a custom in the early C hurch of m ia de i Con cordi at Rovigo and canon of the cathe ~
showing special and external venerat ion to the Sacred dral H e was thus advan c in g i n the pat h of eccle
.
’
began his revision of Force ll i n i s lexicon at Stresa
.
Sacrament i s k nown an d in fact i t may be said that , Comp elle d to have recourse to li braries , he went fir st
t hough i t is treated respectfully as t he B ook of t he
- to Floren ce i n 1 8 61 , and in 1 862 to Rome , w here he
G ospels or t he sacred vessels would be treated resp ect
,
took up hi s residen ce , return in g t o N ort hern I taly in
f ully st ill n o cultus i s shown it outside of the Li turgy the summer De V i t ’ s idea d i ff ered from that of .
t he f 0 0 d of the soul in H oly Comm uni on I t was only works H is work was a th ird larger than Fur la ne tto s
.
monarch c hose t o dr ess i n m ufti and t o lay asi de al l t icon , w hi ch he brought down to the beginn i ng of th e
m arks of ran k , peop le might d oubt as t o the good letter P Unfortun ately n o one has undert ak en i ts
.
”
taste of show in g hi m demonstrat ions of respect whi c h comp let ion O ne of the gr eat merits of the Lexi con ,
.
B lessed Sacramen t reserved upon the altar before t he mean ing escape de V i t s gleani n g H is work wil l ’
.
feeli ng i n thi s regard is revealed i n a direct ion given H e also laboured on t he hi story of h is native
to t he an choresses in t he “ A n cr en Ri wle ” ( q place and p ubl ished his resear ches in eight volumes :
,
.
“ ”
“ I l Iago magg iore Stresa e le isole B orromeo
W hen y e are qui te dr essed
’
t hink upon G od s “
( Prato , 1 87 5 M emorie storiche d i Borgo
_
‘
H ai l tho u author of our Creation etc So again , , “
( Prato La provin ci a rom an a de ll O ssola ’
e x amp le , p erhaps , is n ot qu ite certain but we k now m ost celebrated being “ Dell a distin z ione tra i Bri t
’
from instan ces i n the H oly G rai l rom ances t hat the ann i o Br i t ton n i dell Isola e i Bri tann i o Br i t tonni d e l
, ”
idea of p raying before the B lessed Sacramen t was continen te , ( M odena , 1 867 A ccord in g to de
growing fam i li ar about t hi s period i e the end of . .
V i t t he name Br it tany was given t o the A rmoric a n
,
cent ury , exp lici tly exhorts C hristian s t o visi t the the r igh t bank of the Rhi n e These must have been .
church in preferen ce to praying in the ir own houses the Britons whi le t he i nh abitants of the island must
,
,
for h e says : I n the churc h is most devot ion to pray , have been the Britan ni A confusion of n ames sub .
sequen tly ar ose This theory has not been admi tted
Another dissertation ( 1 87 3—
for t h ere i s G od upon the altar to hear those that pray .
visit ing the B lessed Sacramen t became fairly com mon aroused l ively con troversies
F E RR E R O i n B i ogr a p hi sch es Ja hrbuch [il r A ltertums ku nde ( L e i p
.
“
. .
P .
p eriod j oined w ith an intense desire of look in g up on unknown ; ( 1 27 Jan uary , 67 2 N oth ing is k nown of
. .
and Tractatus q ui casus r esp ir a t spec iale , settled at Domp ierre 1 9 m i les e as t of M ortain , ,
, . . .
SE L ) .Here for
Pa r nrcro s S C H LAGE R
, , , , .
.
seventeen years he
’
li ved an asceti cal
V i t a l i s, S A I N T, mar tyr H i s legend whic h is of .
, li fe A t the same
.
li ttle h istorical value relates that he was m artyred , t ime b e con cerned
by order of a j udge named Pauli nus for having eh h i mse lf , li ke Rob
cour a ge d St U rsi ci n us who was waveri ng at the .
, ert of Ar brissel ,
r e spect of death , and for h avi ng g iven bur ial t o wi th the salvation
hi s remai ns St V itali s was racked and then b uried . . of the sur rounding
ali ve H e was t he husband of St V al eria who was
. . p opul ation , givin g
m ar tyred at M ilan and father of the m ore famous , pract ic al help t o
Sts Ger va si us and Pr o tasi us The fe as t of St
. . . t he outcasts who
V italis occurs on 28 April , but the date of his m artyr gathered r o u n d
d om is uncertain The legend m akes h im a v icti m . h im . H e was a
of the N eroni an persecutions but B aron i us gives the ,
great preacher r e ,
” ’
lessly outspoken ; ROLL o r Sr V rr a u s X I I C E N TU R Y
'
San V itale at Ravenna t he p lace of hi s m artyrdom , , but N ormandy was t he ch ief scene of his labour s Be .
b uilt i n t he years 5 4 1 4 6 and ded icated as an i n scr ip t ween 1 1 05 and 1 1 20 h e f oun d e d a n unnery at M ortain ,
ii ; A U V R Y H i st d e la con gr ég d e Sa vi g n y I (C ae n
by Ric ci i n 1 89 8 1 9 00 i s one of the m ost ma g n i fic en t Vi tae bb Vi ta li s et Ga uf r i d i cd S A U V A G E i n A na l bolla nd
—
. . .
, .
, .
, I . . .
,
w o rks of B yz ant i ne arch i tectur e and m osa1 c .
( B russe l s 35 5 4 1 0
,
A cta SS A p ri l I I I 5 62 ; D i e t Ch r i st B i og I V 4 63 ; Sc a ms
I V 3 3 4 ; G o é s m P eti te B olla n di stes V 62 ; S E R R A
. , , . . . . . . .
Vi te SS .
, , , , ,
R AY M O N D W E B STE R
,
.
1 5 63 ; d t here 9 Feb , 1 64 5 . H e belonged to a . .
deeply attached t o each other V itali s was the fir st . made prov in cial of the society for Rome and N ap les ,
t hey fin a ll y cr ucifi e d B oth m artyrs were b uried i n . society dur ing h is generalate attained a high degree
the Jewish graveyard I n 39 3 St A mbrose an d . . of prosperit y The m issions were extended to
.
B ishop E usebius of B ologn a transferred the remains Thibet Tonki ng and to t he M ar anon and the
, , ,
of the m artyrs t o a chur ch Ambrose took some of E ngli sh m ission was rai sed to an in dependent province
the blood of the cross and of the nai ls to F lorence ,
. .
, ,
The on ly di ffi culti es encountered by h is admini stra
p lacing these reli cs i n t he chur ch erected by the sain tly tion were in Fr ance where fin a lly , on accoun t of ,
w idow Ju li ana On this occasion he delivered an ora . Richelieu , he forbade hi s subord i n ates t o Speak or
t ion in praise of vir gini ty with special reference to the ,
wri te of the supremacy of the p ope In 1 61 7 and .
three v i rg i n daughters of Juli ana H is men ti on of . 1 61 9 he issued regu lations concerni n g the doctrine
the martyrs A gri cola and V italis in the fir st part of of Probabi li sm i n two general letters addr essed to
t he orat ion i s t h e onl y aut hori ty for thei r li ves ( “ De t he superiors of the society Some of h i s letters
cc i —
.
”
e x h or t a t i on e vi r g i ni t a t i s u in P L X V I , and general ep i stles have been ed it ed by de Prat
Recherches hist ori ques ” V ( Lyons
.
, . .
, , ,
“
The feast of the two martyrs i s observed on 360 s q
D E B A C K ER B i bl i otheque d es ecr t va i n s d e la Comp a gm e d c
, , .
'
84 8
V i ct r i ci us B ishop of Rouen and about the same date
P A TR I C I O S S C H LAGE R
. .
, . .
, , , ,
t o St Pau lin us of N 0 1a and others .
A cta S S N ov I I 233—
.
—
.
5 3 ; R U I N A R T A ct a ma r ty r u m ( R a t i s
V i t e l l i u s, L U C I U S , pro claimed Roman E mperor by
. , .
, , .
b on . 49 1 9 4 .
G a s ma n M E I E R .
the sold iers at Cologne during the civil war of A D 69 ; . .
d at Rome 21 Dec , 69
. The E mperor Gal ba had
, . .
V i t a l i s o f Sa vi g n y , S A I N T, founder of the mon placed V i tellius at the head of the army of t he Lower
a ster y and Con gregation of Savi gn y b at .
R h ine because he considered V i tellius who li ved only
, ,
brother Robert of , V italis gained ing prov inces also ack nowledged h i m Th e two v igor .
the respect and con fid e nce of Robert who bestowed , ous legates A lienus ( la mina and Fab ius V alens led t h e
, ,
upon h im a can onry i n t h e Church of Saint E vroult arm ies of t h e Upper and Lower Rhine towards I tal y ,
at M orta in w h i ch he had founded i n 1 082 But , . t he troops robbing and plundering t h e provinces
V i talis felt wi thin h i m a desire for a more perfect through which t h e y marched Otho transferred to his .
p le te ly defeated and the greater art of h l s troop s Build ing with i ts sp lend idly frescoed halls and impor
,
k i lled at the batt le of Be dr i a cum rem ona ) M ean . t an t E truscan , Roman , and med ieval m useum , the
wh ile V ite lli us was advanc i n g with the l as t of the Rocca and among a n umber of pr ivate bu i ldings , the
m
, ,
Gaul towards Italy W ith an und i sci p hn ed force of. i n E truscan and Roman rem ains The p ubli c foun .
men he m ar ched towards Rome Here hi s gen tai ns are especi ally beaut i ful N oteworthy are t he
The news fro mt he
. .
e r a ls ruled W i th un li m ited sway . b uri al places of C a rtel d A sso, N orcia and M usa r na ,
-
’
,
E as t constan tly grew more omi nous for V esp as ian whi ch have yielded a large n umber of E truscan sar
and in script ions Fere nt o, on the other
,
h is soldi ers at Ber y tus, whi le the le g ions 1 n E gyp t and hand , is ri ch i n Rom an remain s am ong them the ,
t he Dan ubian provinces swore loyalty to him V i t el . theatre a nd temp le of Fortuna V iterbo is fam ous for .
li us saw h i mself forced to prep are for war again st its n umerous and cop ious m in eral sp rings , the chief
V esp asian and sen t Osec i n a to northern I taly Here . of whi ch is the li ttle sulp hur l ake of Bu li came ; other
the latter d ivided hi s forces and entered in to ne goti a sulp hur springs are those of B agn accio , Torretta an d ,
tions w it h V esp asian s generals , openi n g the way for Cr ci a ta The water of the G rotta spr i n g is sub
’
u
.
K o a r s K 61 n { m M i ttela lt er
.
A n na l en d es h i st Ver ei ns f a r d
. . .
Ni ed err h ei n n o L se e O r s o
AR L
. .
,
K H OE BE R .
V i t er b o To sca n e ll a ,
an d or ( V rr s a D I O C ESE
13 1 s 1 3 E r TU S C A N E N SI S ) — The ci ty of V iterbo in .
.
, B ui l t X I I a nd XIII Cen turie s : F a ca d e , 1 5 00
m onuments of John XX I and some frescoes and ,
fin e scul p t ure of the th ir teenth century ; here were held ris ) were un quest ionably frequen ted bo th i n the
t he conclaves of G regory X ( 1 27 1 Jo hn XX I Rom an and t he E truscan periods It i s n ot i mp r ob .
and M artin I V The former Serv ite able that the c ity of Sor r in a N ova stood here ; others
chur c h of the V eri t a i s n ow a m useum in wh ich i s think that thi s m ay h ave been the site of For um Su
preserved a fresco of Loren zo da V iterbo represent in g ber t a num The name of V iterbo occur s for the fir st
.
the “ E sp ousals of the B lessed V ir gi n The ad j oi n tim e i n the eighth centur y under the p ont i fica te of ,
ing conven t is occup ied by the Tec hni cal Institute .
Zach ary when it was a v i llage tri butar y to Tosca
,
In t he Chur ch of S Ih a n ces co are a M ad onn a by .
'
nave ; i n t hi s chur ch Henr y son of Ri chard of Com , the city h ad alread y grown very considerably num ,
wall was slain by S im on and G uy de M on tfort in
, ber in g t hi r teen chur ches t h ree of them wi th coll egi ate
,
1 27 1 S M ari a dell a Salute is rem ark able for its
. .
chap ters For its loyalty t o h im Henry I V granted
.
i ts a nne x ed Domi ni can conven t is of elegan t Ren ais , t hi ther a prisoner i n 1 1 1 1 During the twe lfth and .
sance architectur e ; in the lunett e of the doorways of thi rteenth cen tur i es the city several t imes a flor d ed
'
t he facade are e x am p les of maj oli ca by Luca and t he p op es an asylum In 1 1 5 5 Adr i an I V here met.
by A n ton io d a San gall o ; the tabern acle b y An d r e a stirrup W h en Rom e became a rep ubli c i t e n d ea v
.
mummi fied body of the sain t ; on her feast day ( 4 barossa attached i tself t o his p art y and sheltered the
, ,
September ) her statue enshrined in a large tempi etto , ant ip opes Pas chal I I I and C a lli s tus 1 1 1 Bu t the .
.
The dom i nions of the c i ty increased after this ,
ace .
m any t owns an d vi ll ages placin t h emselves under it s
Am on g i llust ri ous V i terb a ns may b e me nt i o n e d the protection while others were eu dued by force The
, .
Au gustin ian Blessed G iacom o of V iterbo ( thi r teenth nei ghbour i n g town of Perento was completely de
VI TE RB O
'
VI TER B O
stroyed ( 1 1 7 2) because it represented Chr i st cr uci fied (8 M ay and V iterbo ret urned to t he obe d ien ce
,
wi th the eyes opened instead of closed These con . of Urban V I B ut i n 1 39 1 G ian Sci arra di V ico r e
.
,
again when V iterbo pur chased Centocell e V I I woul d have gi ven the city over t o Boni face IX
, ,
As a result of t he vi ctory of V iterb o the cit ies but hi s p lan failed and b e wi th difficul ty saved hi m ,
of T uscany were freed from all egi ance t o t he Sen ate self by fl1 gh t : V ico came to an underst an ding w it h
of Rome In 1 207 I nn ocent 1 1 1 there held a p ar li a
. Boni face .
ment to est a bh sh a form of government for this In the beginni n g of the fif teenth centur y V iterb o
prov i nce which was call ed the Patrimony ( more
, and the Patrimony were i n cessantly obj ects of attack ,
prop erly the P a tmmoni u m Tus ci ce ) and of wh ich now of Ladi slaus of N aples n ow of Braceio da M on
’
, , ,
V iterbo was then the cap ital In the d iscord between . t one now of t he Sfor z a Two of these havin g d ied
, .
,
t he popes and Frederi ck I I the city was G hibelli n e ; G1 ova nni Gatti made hi mself lord of V iterbo en d ea v ,
it refused to receive Gregory I X i n 1 232 ; in 1 237 , wh ile
_
In 1 243 R ani ero Capocc i dr ove the I mperiali sts out i n stigat ion of t he M on a ld eschi and a li k e fate
of V iterbo F r e d er i ck regained the c ity i n 1 24 7
.
, befe ll G uglielmo Gatt i There followed a
after a siege last in g a year On t he death of Frederi ck . series of fig h ts between t he G atteschi and M agan
1 1 it subm i tted to the temp oral authority of the p ope , zesi fact ions esp eciall y i n 1 4 9 6 leading to the ext i n e
, ,
after I nnocent I V had gu aranteed i ts com mun al t ion of the G att i do mi n ati on Peace was not r e .
A t thi s period occurred the death of St Rose of . robed in whi te wen t about the city repeat i n g : “ Pace , ,
V i terb o who because she had preached again st Fred
, ,
pace sia con noi ! Pace pace vuole e comm anda ,
”
erick I I had been e x iled wi th a ll her family a few
, , , M ar ia V erg in e ( Peace be with us ! The V ir gin M ary
d ays b efore t he emp eror s death was kn own , b ut h ad ’
w ills and commands peace ) The B ishop of Adr ia .
,
been perm it ted to retur n some months before her own govern or of t he city j oined i n thi s movement an d he , ,
period of tran quilli ty the city ext ended i ts dom i ni on The govern men t of V iterbo was subsequently con
over all the territory of the Papal States north of Lake fid e d to instead of t he govern or of the Patr im ony a
, ,
Bracci ano and on the right bank of the T iber After . cardi nal legate ; after 1 628 i t was the residence of a
the deat h of Ale x ander I V at V iterb o ( the ex ac t
.
simple governor One of its c ardin al legates was .
whereabouts of h is grave in the cathedral is unkn o wn ) , Reg i nald Pole a ro und whom there grew up at V iterbo ,
t he p apal Court remained there for twenty ye a rs . a coter ie of friends V ittoria Colonn a among them , ,
Urban I V Gregory X John XX I N icholas I I I , and
, , , who ar oused susp ic ions of heterodoxy I n 1 8 60 the .
M artin I V were elected there I n the l ast election . Pied montese had already adv a n ced as f ar as V iterbo ,
t he V i ter b a ns att acked the two Orsin i c ardinals and when an order from Fran ce recalled them .
t hrew them i nto prison , on acco unt of a d ispute as to Toscanell a whi ch h as recently resum ed its an cien t ,
t he p ossession of cert ain vi llages The controversy . n ame of Tuscani a is a small t own in the Prov i n ce of ,
between the Orsin i and V iterb o was eventuall y sett led Rome about twelve and a h alf mi les from V iterbo
, ,
by B oni face V I I I Ab out 1 300 the comm unal gov . on the River M arta an d the ancient V i a Clodi a I t .
er nme n t was reorgan i zed ; the p ower was placed in the still preserves its medi eval en c irc lin g wa lls The t wo .
“ ” “
h ands of eight refo r mers and of a defender of the most in terest in g and m ost an cient chur ches are o ut
”
p eople wi thou t whose as sen t the assembly could not side the c ity those of S M a ria M aggiore t he old ,
.
,
be convoked , nor any p ub li c m atter d iscu ssed or cathedral a nd of S Pietro situated on a bi ll also at
,
.
, ,
e x pense in cur red This soon developed in to despo. one time a cathedral Both are notable for their .
t i sm ; after 1 3 1 2 the o th ee became heredit ary i n the Lombard archi tectur e of the eleventh an d twelfth
Gh ibell ine fam i ly of Prefett i di V i co From 1 3 1 9 t o . centur ies the ir scul ptures and t heir frescoes The
, , .
—
cen tury ; that of S Leon ardo n ow a hay loft preserves
its fif teent h cent ury facade The li tt le Chur ch of S
.
.
, ,
the B avari an and received a schismati c b ishop from Francesco also t u r ned to profane uses is decorated
, ,
who lorded i t over t he whole Patri mony dur in g the Sa lva gni and in one of the chapels are s i x fif te e n th
'
wi th the governor of the Patr i mony , when the V i t er its facade S M ari a del R ip oso . formerly a .
ban s refused to p a y cert ai n i mpost s ( 1 346 and Franciscan ch ur ch contains som e good p ictur es I n ,
.
with Cola d i R ien zi t o whom the c ity sur t he V i cini ty of Toscanella have been found E truscan
rendered . tombs wh ich however have mos tl y gone to enr ich
, , ,
W hen Cardinal Albornoz came to e fle ct the recon the various museums of E urope Th e a r chi vi um of
'
a fortress ( Rocca ) for t h e governor of the Patrimony . Tuscani a was ancient ly in cluded in the territ ory of
In 1 3 67 during th e soj o urn of Urban V at V i terbo a
, ,
Tarquinia ( Corneto ) W ith the dec a y of t h e latter .
,
q uarrel between the pop ulace and the retin ue of one the former grew and became p a rt i cularly impor tant ,
.
of the card inals developed in to a general uprising , in the Lomb ard period when i t w as a royal fie f Tus , .
whic h the V i ter b a n Cardinal M arco quickly p ut down . can ia supported the R omans to whom i t was tribu ,
wh ich j oined i n th e general revolt against papal rule , y ielded to i t From 1 4 1 9 to 1 42 1 i t wa s un der th e
.
Clemen t V I I and sustained a siege by Card inal Orsin i . tower of whi ch access is g a ined b y a sub terra nean
T he people rose against the tyran t and k illed him passage In 1 4 9 5 Charles V I I I re t urning from th e
.
,
V I TO RI A 49 0 V I TU S
is a precious relic of the twelfth century new . A with the agreement that he could cond uct a school at
cathedral which wi ll be larger than that of B urgos is
, , the Co ur t and receive other students ; and he estab
now ( 1 9 1 2 ) being built thr ough the z eal of the bishop , li sh ed at M an tua the school wi th whi ch h is name i s
D Jose Cadena y E le ta
. The cryp t was opened in . most fami li arly associated .
G a z te i z in the t ime of Sancho the W ise The . house Because of i ts p leasant sur roun di ngs and the
.
“
Chur ch of Sa n M iguel is b uilt on the site of an ancien t S piri t that prevai led therein i t was call ed t h e Casa ,
Roman temp le an d contains a statue of t he Blessed J ocosa or “ Pleasant House ” A ll t he sch olars were
’
V ir gin call ed La B lan ca from the whi teness of the , boarders and V i ttorin o endeavour ed to make t he
stone of whi c h i t is made The p arish chur ch of . school as p leasant and enj oyab le as the i deal home .
San Pedr o contains some curious tombs The con . Children of t he lead i n g fami l ies of M antua sons ,
vent of the Dom ini cans was foun ded by St Dom in i c . of ot her hum ani st s li k e F ilelfo G uar in o and Poggi o , , ,
on t he site of the house of Sancho the Strong of an d p oor chi ldr en were adm itted to the clas ses .
founded i n 1 2 1 4 i s also a b arracks for infant r y and , not merely y a li tera r y t raining b ut embraced t he ,
“
Casa del Cordon ” when he received the news of h is Letters ( Lat in and Greek ) , arithmeti c geo metry , ,
The conci li ar semi n ary was inaugur ated i n 1 880 m usi c , and eloq uen ce were a ll t aught there , and
un der the p atronage of St Prudent ius and St Igna . . freq uently by speci al m asters T he p up ils were .
i n g surroun ded by the gardens of La Florida The . V ittorin o taugh t here as elsewhere by examp le and ,
hosp ital occup ies the old sem in a ry bui ldi ng of San part icipat ed i n the fi eld games .
Prudenci o whi ch was foun ded i n the seventeenth H e was an e x emplary C a t h oh c layman an d as a
cent ury by B ishop Salvat i erra of Segorbe and Ci udad teacher strove t o culti vate i n h is p upi ls a ll the virtues
Ro d rigo a n at ive of V itori a Ch ate i s situated in
,
1
. becomin g th e C hr i sti an gentleman E very day had .
this diocese Its un iversity dates from about the . i ts re gular reli gious exerc ises at which , li k e m ornin g
m iddle of the s ix t eenth centur y , havi ng been founded prayer and M ass all assisted H e was a frequent com ,
.
by Rodr igo de M ercado y Zua z ola B ishop of M aj orca , muni ca n t and desired h is studen ts t o ap proach t he
,
li sh a c ollegi o ma y or and un iversity un der the invoca indi vi dual , but he attained h is success i n overcomi n g
tion of the H oly Spir i t Dur i ng the fir st c ivi l war . faults and b ui ldi n g up character by private d i rect ion
t his instit ut ion was transferred to V itoria, an d then and e x hortat ion H is p unishments were i n tended
.
D E LA F U E N TE H i st d e la s Un i ver si da des en E sp I I ( M a dr i d
, . . . . in d ividuals more p rofita b le H e developed a novel
,
.
AD O
,
R A M é N R u rz A M
.
V i t or i a , FR AN C I S C O . See F R AN C I S or V I TTOR I A .
of the most cultur ed women of her t ime an d ended
her li fe as a n un V i ttorino has left us n o wr itten .
( V r r r o a rN o D E R A M BA L
,
V i t t or i n o d a Fe l t r e ' '
accounts of hi s work n or any education al treat ises ,
.
D ON I ) , humanist educator b at Feltre , 1 39 7 ; d at , . . For an account of the famous hum an ists and scholars ,
’
M an tua , 1 44 6 H e was the son of Bruto de Ram . statesm en and prelates whom he prepared for the ir
,
of Feltre V i ttori n o entered the Uni versity of Padua Ros mm I dea dell otti mo p r ecettor e n e lla mta e d i sci p l i ne d i
’
,
Vt tton n o da F e ltr e ( M i l a n
.
V i tt or i n o d a
'
and G i ovann i da Ravenna i n gram mar and Lati n i n B i bl d er loa th Peda g ogi k V I I ( Fr e i b u rg
. .
24 ; Vitt o , .
letters and studied phi losophy and perhaps t heol r i n o da F eltr e a Pr i n ce of Tea ch er s
,
by 3
Si ste r of N otre D a me ; M c Q o nm1 C K Two M edi eva l Ca th ol i c E d u
,
r ,
under Pelacan i da Parma serving meanwh ile as a T1 R A B O BCH I S !OH G d ella lett i ta l V I ( Flor e n ce V e sp a si a no
'
,
,
D A B rsr xccr Vi te d i uomrm i llustri d el secolo X V I I ( B olo g na 1 89 3 )
f a mulu s i n t he professor s household P A TR I CK J M C CO RM I C K
'
’
Soon h is .
. ,
Un iversi ty of Padua and t hen t he best G reek scholar , t ian ; feast 1 5 Jun e The earli est testimony for their
, .
Ba r z i z z a , obtained the chair of rhetori c in the uni Sic ilia V iti M odest i e t
,
The fact that
,
of his chi ldren V ittorino accepted the invitat ion . provin ce of that name in Sout hern Italy between the
V I VA 49 1 VI VA RI NI
Tuscan Sea an d the G ulf of Tarant o It is easily . 12 M ay 1 663 H e taught the h um an ities and G reek
, .
,
’
possible that th e sam e marty r V i tus is mean t in both n ine years p hi losop h y , eigh t years m oral theology ’
,
’
c a ses because only the name of a territory is given
, , eigh t years Scholas ti c theology was two years prefec t ,
t hree saint s in t he fif th cen tury proves posi t ively that dion a work relatin g to the j ubi lee espec ially that ,
or the detai ls of their mar tyrdom During t h e sixt h . p lied from h i s lectur es at t he coll ege a t N aples ;
“ ”
and seventh cen turies a pur ely legendary narrative of 3
( ) i
Opuscula t h eolog co morali a , for students ; -
t h e i r martyrdom appeared wh ich was b as ed upon ( 4 ) a course of moral theology These works .
orn a mented wi th acco un ts of fantastic m iracles It st ill . A lphonsus Li gu ori La Croi x e tc ; ( 5 ) Tr utina , , .
t eolog ca d a mn a t ar um thesium
”
e x i sts i n various versions but h as no historical value ,
. h i hi s m ost _
A ccord in g t o thi s legend V itus was a boy seven famous work in four p arts an d two vol umes , .
ye a rs of age ( other versions make h i m twelve years In the fir st volume are en umerated the prop osi
old ) , the son of a pag a n senator of Lucani a Durin g . tions condemned by three opes : 4 5 by
the era of t he E mperors D iocletian and M a xi mi ni a n ,
A le x ander VI I , 65 by Innocent I 39 by Alex ,
of tort ur e , to make hi m a postati z e But he rema i n ed . devoted to the study and refutation of the 1 0 1 proposi
steadf ast , an d G od aided him i n a wonderful mann er . tions of Quesnel , condemned by the B ull “ U n i ge ni tus ”
H e fled wi th h is t utor M odest us in a boat to Lucan ia . of Clemen t X I i n 1 7 1 3 The fir st volume had been .
From Lucania he was taken to Rome to dr ive out a pub lished in 1 7 08 and by 1 7 5 7 h a d reached si x teen
d emon whi ch had tak en possession of a son of the ed it i ons and in the same period vol I I had gone
, .
E mperor Diocletian Thi s he d id and yet because t hrough six editions To some edi tion s were added
he remained steadf ast in the C hr ist ian F aith he was
. .
, ,
,
the valuable com ments of Father Anton io Za cch a ri a ,
t ort ur ed together wi th hi s tutor M odestus and his librarian of the House of E ste i n whi ch p on tifica l ,
nur se Cr escent ia By a mi r acle an an gel brought . documents are cited and the aut hor defended against
back the m artyrs to Lucani a where they died from ,
Daniel Con cin a G i ovann i V i n cen zo Pa tuz z i , and ,
the tortur es they had endured Three days later . others The th i rd edi tion ( Benevento 1 7 1 7 ) con
.
,
V it us appe ared to a d istin gu ished matron nam ed F 10 t ains a treatise in whi c h appeal to a future coun ci l
renti s w h o then foun d the bodi es and b uried them in
,
i s declared ill egal when the p ope h as sp oken an d the
the spot where they were I t is eviden t that th e . Chur ch spread over the en tire world , has accepted
,
author of the legend h as conn ected in his in vention his j udgment whi ch is demonstrated by t he testimony
thr ee sain ts who apparentl y suff ered death in Lucan ia ,
of the ( e cumenical coun cils and b y the assemb lies
and were fir st venerated there The venerat ion of the of the Fren ch clergy
So mms n voo s t B i bl d e la C d e J : F E LL E R D i et hi st ( P a ri s
. .
monas tery ded icated to V itus in Sicily I, V i var i ni , a fam ily of I tal ian p ain ters A V I SE , . L
x l viii P L ,
LXX V I I , . The veneration of V itus
.
, , b i n 1 4 46 or 1 44 7 ; d ied in 1 5 02
. H e w as the son of
—
.
t he chi ef saint of the group also appe a red very early , An ton io , and w as educated by hi s un cle B a r t olom
at Rome Pope Gelasi us ( 4 9 2 4 9 6) ment ions a .
meo Oi hi s early h istory very li ttle is kn own
. In .
m “ ’
shri ne dedicated to h i (J éa fl Reg Rom , . . 1 4 88 he wr ote t o the Signori a in V en i ce , beggin g th at
2 n d cd I and at Rome in the seventh cen tur y
.
, , he m ight be allowed to prove his sk i ll side by side
the chapel of a deaconr y was dedi cated t o hi m w ith t hat of t he two B elli n i i n the decorat ion of one
“
( Liber Pont ed Duchesn e , I , 47 0 . In the . of the great rooms , that i n w hi ch the G rand Coun cil
eighth cent ury i t is said that reli cs of St V itus were . met . H is p et ition was gran ted bu t the p i ct ur es he ,
to thi s abbey i n 836 Fr om Corvey the veneration . For some years he was by most crit i cs con n ected wit h
of St V itus spread thr oughout W estpha lia and in the
. G iovanni Bellin i by some regarded as B ell in i ’ s p up il , ,
d istrict s of eas tern and nort he r n G ermany St V itus . . or a foreman in his st udi o and by others as a person of ,
is appealed to above all against epilepsy , wh i ch is , , little interest an un import an t M ura nese painter who
, ,
’
called St V i tus s Dan ce an d he is one of the Four
.
, im itated Belli n i s methods and cop ied his ideas and ’
,
teen M art yrs who g ive aid in t imes of trouble H e is . techn iq ue I t is very largely owin g t o Bernhard
.
sain ts was adopted i n the h istorical M artyrologies of g reat and las tin g i n flue n ce on h is successors H e was .
the early M iddle Ages and is also recorded in t h e an original wor k man highly thought of in h is own ,
present Roman M art yrolo gy on 1 5 June t ime a great figur e am on gst the V enetian masters of
—
.
,
A cta SS Jun e I I 1 02 1 1 0 3 7 : M o ms mr i o s Sa nc tua r i u m -
the fif te e n th century by no mean s an un importan t
B O LLA N D I STS ( B russe l s) 1 1 1 —
.
, , , , ,
cd 1 2 5 4 5 6 ; M o n Ger m H i st : -
,
B i bl i th eca ho g i a a p h i ca Ia ti na I I 1 25 7 —
. , , . . .
5 85 H i stor i a tra nsla ti om s s Vit i cd STE N TR O P B ell in i , b ut em inen t on h is own account and also
'
“
—
.
, , .
,
( M iln ste r 1 25 9 ; o o r
because he w as t he m aster of C im a Lotto M o n te g n a
—
. , .
S u p p le me nt u m
, , ,
3 08 30 9 ; D C FO C R C Q ( 2 nd
E t ud e s ur le s
n ma r ty r u m o ma i n e
g es t ( a ri s r
1 65 1 7 7 : K e s s s L St . II P ,
.
. .
and Bon s i gn o r i H is i n flue n ce upon h is pupi ls i s
.
S wa nt o mt i n i h er
'
ez i eh ung z u ei na n e in r B
ogr a mme ( M f m s te r , dr Pr .
V i v a , D o mzm c o, wr iter , b at Lecce , 1 9 Oct , 1 648 ; . . V eni ce Academ y There i s a p icture dated 1 48 3 at .
d 5 July , 1 7 26
. H e entered the Society of Jesus . Barletta one at N aples of 1 485 a M ad onna at V ienn a,
, ,
VI VES 49 2 V I VE S
1 4 89 , a head of the Saviour i n V en ice a Res ur alone . In 1 464 the part nership app ears t o have
rec tion at V en ice also of 1 49 8 Then we come to the . relaxed and then B artolom meo stood as an i n d e p e n d
,
“ ”
l a st great work , t hat of St Ambrose E nt hroned i n en t p ainter and a m an of great origin ali ty and di s
t he F rari C h ur ch at V eni ce com men ced in 1 5 0 1 , left
.
, ,
“
i n comp lete at his death and fin i sh e d by M arco Bas , p i ct ur e of t he E nt h roned V irgin ( now in t he
ait i M any other work s of hi s sti ll exist bu t are wit h
.
, N ap les M useum ) for a church at Bari I n 1 4 7 3 he .
t ure of “ St A m
’ ‘
, , ,
brose ” at V ienn a
,
but wh ic h has d isapp eared ; about that date G iovann i Ferm o , Pa usula , Boston U S A , i n t he collect ion , . . .
en tered into p artnershi p w it h hi s brot her B a r tolom at Gosford T here are of cour se many p i ctur es by
.
meo and the B ologn a G all ery p ossesses a very fin e hi m whi ch bear n o dates .
w here the works of th is p ainter m ay be stud ied are fir st stud ied at the Un iversity of Paris , and i n 1 5 1 2
Bresc 1 a O s i mo Pa us ula , B ergam o Berl i n an d M i lan
, , , , .
settled at Bruges , whi ch became hi s second fatherland ,
O LC O TI P a mp h l ets ( Si en a s
' ‘
,
P A O LE TTI Th e Pa i nter s of th e . . . and whi ch he left only for numerous j o urneys H e .
z ZA N s r r r ' '
( V eni ce .
, .
c ity attracted hi m b ut the commotion i n the streets ,
a yo unger brother of A nton io , and m ust have Archb ishop of Toledo Resid ing thenceforth at Lou .
been largel y responsible for the artisti c train vain he was app oi nted i n 1 5 1 9 professor at the un i
,
in g of A lv ise H is earliest dated work is t he . versity and attac hed to the college of t he castle (col
legi um ca s tre nse)
”
great group of the M adonn a and C h ild wi th Saints H e lost h is prot ect or in 1 5 2 1
-
. .
( now in the gallery at B ologna ) originally p ain ted for , After many com ings and goin gs and vain e fior ts with
the Certosa of that c ity and reg a rded in northern , Charle s V the Duke of Alba and t h e Card inal of
, ,
.
I taly as one of the huest creations of i ts t ime I t . Utrecht he was att ached on 1 2 Oct ober 1 5 23 t o
, , ,
bears a lon g inscrip t ion com memorat ing the faithful Corpus Christi College O x f ord a foundation of W ol , ,
servi ces of Card inal N i colo Albergat i the friend of , sey H enry V I I I W olsey and Queen Catherine of
.
, ,
Pope N i ch o la s V , who gave the com mission for the Aragon to whom he had j ust ded icat ed h is
,
“
p i cture Ano ther work signed by t he brothers
. De i nst i t u ti one femina: treated hi m benevolently .
rep resents t h e “ G lory of Sain t Peter p ainted for N evertheless , he often escaped from the Court and
t h e C hurch of San Fran cesco at Pad ua and now i n , re turned to Bruges During one of these absen ces he .
t he gallery of that ci ty Signed b y B artolommeo . m arried the d augh ter of a worthy of the cit y M ar ,
’
only bu t w ith hi s f ull fam il n ame of V i va r i n i is the
, , guerite V a ld a ur a ( 26 M ay Henry V I I I s pas ,
p anel of San G iovanni ap i st r a n o ( n ow in t h e sion for A nne Bole y n now compli cated t h e si tuation .
Louvre ) , the earl iest examp le bearin g h is signature V i ves was arrested and ban ished for wri ting i n d e
V I VI SE CTI ON 49 4 VI VI SE CTI ON
took an i mportant part i n the Co unc il of Co nstan ce ; di plomatis t in t he servi ce o f Fran cis I and who presided
Ale x ander F arnese ( 1 5 60
,
Under B ishop Bonn el ( 1 836 t here occurred Auc h , and Lyons , and Abbé of St Germa i n d es .
-
ment of a lli gnoltsme The brot hers , C harles Régis controversial i st ( 1 7 4 1 t he Joyeuse fa mi ly of
'
-
.
,
A lli g nol an d Au g ust in Alli g nol, b at La Rou vi ere i n . w hi c h An ge de Joyeuse was a member , were nat i ves
t he diocese p ubli shed in 1 8 39 a work entitled L Eft a t “ ’
of V ivarais
actuel d u clergé e n F rance ” , in whic h t hey demanded
.
,
wr it ing of t he brot hers A lli gnol in a book which he several Cat ho li cs who died heroi cally dur ing t he con,
and noti ced in i t proposit ions i mpregnated wit h nots at Privas ( 1 5 M ay , T he chief p il grimages
Presb yterian ism B ut t he brot hers , claim ing t hat of t he diocese are : N otre Dame de Ch alons and N otre -
—
.
t hey were favo ured by t he pop e and all eging in proo f Dame d A y , near Sat illieu (bot h exi st ing s i nce t he
’
t hat t hey had been allowed to have a private c hapel , t we lft h cent ury ) ; N otre Dame de M ontaig u at Tour
cont inued to create distur bance i n t he Diocese of
— non ( dat ing from N otre Dame de Bon Secours , -
t he brot hers A lli gnol alt hough he recommended , T here were i n t he D iocese of V iviers before t he
, ,
tried to shi eld t hem from t he d isp leasure of t he new Oblates of M ary Immacul ate ; Re ligious of St M ary of .
tendency was supported by Sav in arc hpriest of t he , been founded i n 1 800 at A nn onay by d A via u Ar c h ’
,
stor ing to t he succur sa lt stes t he i r social posit ion Oh p up il s of t he Basi li ans After t he Decree of 1 88 1 r e
’
. .
“
3 1 A ug 1 844 , t he A lli g oli st party p ub lished in Le
.
,
n ga rdin g t he congregat ions had been promulgated t he ,
B ien Soc ial ” a long di atr ibe aga i nst B ishop Guibert , Basi li ans j oined the secul ar clergy Among t he or .
and cop ies of t hi s newspap er were distributed t o a ll ders of wo men founded in t he d iocese ment i on may be
t he priests of t he d iocese t hen asse mbled for t he , made of t he Sisters of t he Presentat ion of M ary ,
retrea t T he b ishop was ofle n d e d , forbade t he Alli
—
'
g nol brot hers to use t he private chapel suspended t he , 1 83 8 ) wit h a mot her house at
archpriest of V i viers and publ ished 6 Jan 1 84 5 , a , , .
, Bour g St An d eol ; t he Sisters of Prov idence founded
-
,
“
pastoral letter on dangerous t endencies of a party at Annonay by M ary and Th er ese Li on d for t he care ,
spr i ng in g up i n t he C hur ch of France against ep iscopal o f orp han g ir ls ; t he Sisters of St Franc is Regis .
,
d iocese : t he Spanish deacon and martyr St V incent , . of t he D iocese of V iviers was in 1 9 05 (t he last year
( end of t h i rd century ) , protector of t he cathedral of t he Con cordat ) t here were 3 7 fir st class
,
c hurc h and of t he di ocese ; St Just , Bishop of Lyon s . p arishes ; 334 second class par ishes , and 1 34 V ic arages
( end of t he fourt h cent ur y ) belong i ng t o t he fami ly of , p aid by t he state .
.
,
-
C B I E R H i stoi r e r el i g i e u se ci vi l e cl p oh t i qu e d a Vi va r a i s I ( P a r i s
,
.
, '
C O N S TA N T A p ostoli ci té d e I E g li sc d c Vi vi er s ( N i ce 1 8 9 7 ;
'
, ,
, , 2
Le Puy was martyred in V ivarais on t he present site vo ls P ri va s 1 8 9 1 1 mm E ssa i h i st i que s ur Ie V i va r a i s
R O C H E A r mor i a l
. . , , or
g é n éa l og i qu e et bi og r a p h i qu e d es é vé ques d e Vi r i er s ( 2 vol s L y on s .
'
,
of a n imals under abnormal condi tions The li teral . wound if not on ani m als ? There i s no branch of medi
d issect ion of liv in g ani m a ls i s pract ised nowhere, as i t cal scien ce that cann ot be essentiall y b e n e fited by
i s much more conveni ent to study the struct ure of experi men ts on ani m als I n t he last instance the .
( 285—
membered at Ale x andr ia in t he rei gns of Ptolemy I I
24 7 B c ) and Ptolemy
. 1 1.1 ( 24 7 — 221 B The .
exper iments on ani mals as the tortur e of ani m als
A bout 1 8 7 0 t he soc ieties for t he p rotection of ani
.
same ac t was mali ciously attributed to Jacobus B er m als , especi ally those in E ngl and began a violen t ,
celebrated anatomists of the si x teent h cent ur y The . b i ll enti tled “ Cruelty to An imals Act ” In t his wa y .
hi story of sci e nt i fic observat ion of and exp er i ment s vi visect ion was essent iall y restri cted The agitat i on
t ion upon anim als bot h bloodless an d bloody , began ,
sp read later to Ge r m any and A ustria and m 1 88 5 led
at the momen t when i t was perceived that the in both co untries to legislation w h i ch p erm itted
processes of n at ure could be discovered onlyy by y the vi visect ion un der condi tions that d id not prevent ex
e x act observation of n at ure and not by p h ilosop h i ca l p er i men ts for resear ch The opp onents of vi visection .
methods For p hysiological and p athological r e claim th at exper imen ts on a ni mals have n o d irec t
sear ch experimentat i on w it h ani mals i s an i ndi sp e n value for medi cal sc i ence , t h at it i s an aim less tortur e ,
d uce d b y these di s eases i n each stage of t he i r course evident between the feelin g for t he hum an being an d
Before W i lli am H arvey ( 1 5 7 8—
.
1 65 7 ) coul d a n fo r the ani mal as the instances cited above show that
,
nounce his di scovery of t he c i rc ulat ion of t he blood he e x per i ments on ani m als are u ndertaken for the benefi t
was obli ged as he co nfesses t o m ake for years i n
, , of sufi er i ng h umani ty Rudolf von I h er i n g rem arks .
n um erable vivisect ions of ani mals of a ll ki nds , for he very app ositely : The sy mp at hy wi th the an i m al that
could in vest i gate t he mechanism of t he c ir c ulat i on is shown i n eac h attack is i n reali ty disregard of m an a ,
only i n t he living ani mal H e was t hus able t o reac h . conf usion of moral fee li n g that sa cr i fice s the human
the conclusion t h at the a rteries whi ch are empty i n be i ng i n order to protect t he ani mal ( Z weck i m
” “
t he corp se are fille d wi t h blood d ur in g li fe and not Recht ” I I , , W indthors t , t he leader of the Cen
w i th a ir as was beli eved un t il then
,
The J es ui t . tre party said i n t he Germ an Re ichst ag on 23 J a n
, .
,
“
Jas p ar Schott ( 1 608 prof essor of mathem ati cs 1 882 : There i s absolutely no doub t that we should
and physics at W urzbur g p ut ani m als into an e n , not try to prevent what is reall y necess ary for sc ience .
c losure where the a i r was r are fie d and described the I a m certainl y of t he op i n i on that an an imal c an i n n o
p henomen a of death b y sufi oca ti on on the b asis of his way be p laced on an e quali ty wi t h man it is created to
e x p erim ents H e i n j ected solut ions of dr ugs i n to t he
. serve him , and when necessary i t m ust serve hi m i n
ve ms of dogs an d proved that med ic ines a dmi ni s
,
t hi s mann er ”
I t i s unj ust to accuse vi visect ors of
.
ter e d i n t his mann er produce efi ect s more q ui ckly t han cruelty for i n operations causin g blood every i nvesti
'
when t aken i nto the stomac h C hr istop her W re n . gator , to avoid being di stur bed whi le at hi s work u ses ,
m ade sim i lar exp er i ments at Oxford i n 1 65 6 Thom a s n arcot i cs if possible It h as also been asserted that
W i lli s ( 1 622—
. .
7 5 ) prop oun ded after n um erous ex p eri , the custom ar y cur are wh ich i s an arrow p oison p ar ,
-
,
'
knowledge as t o the f un ctions of t he brai n h as been as ether , chl o ro form and morp hi ne , .
ac qui red almost en tirely in the sam e wa y A1b re ch t . and morall y i mpeachable are those operations on a ni
von Haller ( 1 7 08 the founder of m odern p hysi m als w hi ch spring from a perverted tas te or fashi on ,
t ance of e x p er i ments on ani mals Obse r vation and . li vi n g fish es t he cooking of li ve c r ustacea , and the
,
r e flect i on led Al exander W a lker to the con clusion t hat c lipp i n g of the tails and ears of pet dogs .
the nerves arising from the an terior sp i nal gan gli on There m ay be a few p hysi ci ans am ong t he opponen ts
serve t o convey sensat ion and those from t he pos , of v ivi secti on yet thes e are always men who have n o
,
ter i or convey motor im puls es Charles Bell ( 1 7 7 4 . i n terest i n sci e n tifi c invest igat i on and who are ofte n
’
1 8 42) proved t he oppos i te t o be t he fact by s i mp ly not able to comprehend an invest igator s method of
c ut t ing t hr ough the an te rior root s T he exp eriments
mad e on ani mals by Claude Bern ard ( 1 8 1 3 7 8 )
.
modern dr ugs 1 8 derived from s i m ilar sources The . ves t i g a t i on and ca nn ot be rep laced b y any other
,
treat men t of hy d rop hobi a and t he whole of se ru m method The celebrated anato m i st of V ienn a Josef
.
,
therapeut i cs rest on alm ost endles s and labori ous Hyrt l , was freq uen tly called an opponen t of vi vi sec
exp eri ments on an imals I t was proved b y feeding '
. tion This error arose from quoting as proof sen
.
ani mals wit h t r i chi n ile r ous meat t h at p arts of the ten oes torn from their context H y rtl was only an .
body are fir st and preferably att acked by tri ch i nze . enemy of excesses and m ade m any e x p eriments on
,
Th e experiments led to the estab lishmen t of careful an imals h i mse lf H e wrote : “ E ver y thoughtfu l p hy
.
i nspect ion of meat by whi ch thousands of p eople h ave si ci a n w il l acknowledge that t he sc i en ce of medic ine
been p reserved from the danger of trich inosis Before . owes great and importan t d iscoveries t o vivisect ion .
t h e attemp t could b e m ad e t o excise a degenerated But for i t what would we know o f t h e lac teals of t he
, ,
r e ti ca lly establi shed new met h od of se wi n g up a te acher , is j ust as false as if i t were asse rted that
V I Z A G A PA TAM 49 6
’
V I ZEU
Sa l e s ( A n ne cy M a d r a s Ca th ol i c D i r ector y
.
E R N E ST R
met hods and means to be used i n i nvestigation B ut .
. .
E xp eri ments on li vin g ani m als can be m ade onl y i n and in clu d in g the doubtf ul p relates a nd t h ose elected
'
government in sti tut ions onl y by the heads of the i n b ut n ot confir me d , i t has had eight y thr ee b ishop s
—
-
, .
st i t u ti on s or i nstructors , or un der the i r sup ervision by The li st begins with R emi ssol ( 5 7 2 5 85 ) wh o at tended
ot her persons They are also permi tted in excep tion al . t he Second C oun cil of Braga , but was e xil ed by t he
c ases for p urp oses of i nstruct ion W h en p ossible the .
,
A r ian Ki n g L eovi g ild Tun i la succeeded hi m an d .
animals are to be thoroughl y anae stheti zed H igher . abj ur ed Ar ian ism at t he T h ir d Coun ci l of To ledo ;
an imals are to be used only when it is absolutely bishops of V iseu were p resent at t he fo urt h , six t h ,
necessary The laws res p ecting v ivi section in Ger
. eighth , t welf t h , and t hi rteent h coun cils of Toledo .
m any are si milar t o t hese In E ngland the A ct relat . T here was a vacan cy of fif teen y ears from 665 t o 68 0 ;
ing t o v ivisect ion was p as sed i n 1 87 6 I t p laces var i . Th eof r e d o was bishop in 69 3 Then , owi n g t o t he .
ous restri ct ions upon t he pract ice of exp er i ments on i n vasion of t he Saracens , V i zeu rema i n ed wit hout a
an i m als A li cenc e i s re qui r ed , besides one or more
. bishop for nearly two cent ur ies Th eod omir o assisted .
cer tifica te s settin g fort h t he condi tions und er w h i ch at t he consecrat ion of t he c hur ch of Sant iago de
t he exper i men t I S t o be m ade The H ome Secretary .
-
C omp ost e ll a i n 8 7 6 and at t he Counci l of O vi edo i n
,
i s emp owered by the Act to issue such a d di t i on a l r egu 87 7 and was foll owed by G un d e mi r o in 9 05 I n thi s .
la ti on s as m ay i n his j udgment be re quired by t he cent ury V i zeu was occup ied by t he M oors d ur in g
c ircumstances See C RUE L I Y r o A NI M A L S
A g a i n s t vi vi se ct i on t—
.
’ ' '
. seventy six years an d at fir st had n o b ishop , bu t
-
TA I T The Uselessn ess of Vi vi secti on , afterw a rds its prelates G omes an d Sis mando ( 1 020
u p on A n i ma ls a s a M eth od of S ci en ti fi c R esea r ch
,
V ON
W E B E R D i e Foltcr ka mmer n d er Wi ssen scha f t ( 5 t h c d resided in O viedo From 1 1 1 0 to 1 1 44 the
Fo r vi vi se ct i o n z—
.
-
. .
,
,
among them was Sa i n t Theoton io afterwards p atron ,
L EO P O L D SE N FE L DE R . Od or i o .
Diocese of N a gp ur and on t he east by t he B ay of his deat h t he see remai ned vacan t un t il 1 25 0 when
, ,
total of about 9 i n habitants There are 1 6 ( 1 25 4 ) t ook p art in t he lon g confli cts between Cro wn
, .
Cat holic c hur ches an d 5 7 c hapels served by 28 and C h urch , wh i ch had begu n i n the reign of Ki n g
priests of t he Congregat ion of St Fr ancis of Sales A lf onso I I and in defen ce of ec clesiast ical imm uni t ies .
,
( A nn ecy Savoy ) , assisted by 6 lay brot hers There went wi th ot her b ishops to Rom e d y in g at V i terb o
, .
, .
ar e also 66 n uns of St Jo sep h of Annecy The After eight years , d ur i ng wh ich Port ugal was un der
. .
b ishop s residence t he cat he d ra l and a semmar y , W i t h i nterdi cts M atheus I I fille d the see an d he was
’
, ,
followed b y E gas I
,
5 candidates from Savoy un der train ing are at V i z a an act i ve reformer and , ,
V i z agapatam teac hi ng up to matricul at ion wi t h 200 830, when K ing Ferdinand the G reat recap t ured t he
, ,
pupi ls of whom 1 25 are boarders ; St Josep h s H i gb ci ty from t he M oors ; it was a lmost reconstr ucted ’
School , W alt air for E ur opean g i rls wit h 230 p up i ls ; early in the twe lfth cent ury Gonga lo de F i gue i r e d o
.
,
—
.
,
Teleg 11 schools for caste g irls wit h 232 p up ils ; School who had been m arr ied before enter i n g t he
-
for Brahmi ns an d Raj p ut c ast e g ir ls at V i z ianagram , ch urch is remembered as t he founder of many n oble ,
wi t h 1 7 0 pup p ils ; var i ous ot her Telugu an d E n gli sh fami li es ; his successor M iguel V ivas ( 1 3 30) served as
sc hools pri mary sc hools et c
, Total number chan cellor to A lfonso I V , . .
girls . Several orphanages supportin g 1 1 5 boys prelates , Pe d ro I I an d Joao I V whose rule was brief ,
an d 1 66 girl s Dispensaries in t he c hief stat ions of on accoun t of t he Great Sch ism the former being
.
,
H i s tory Alt hough this district was included see i n 1 39 2 and , being high ly est eemed by t he ki ng
.
-
,
within t he con fin es of t he Portuguese Diocese of M y was chosen godfather of Pr i n ce H enr y the N avigator ,
lapur from the yyear 1 606 an d s i nce 1 834 formed part and received from the m on ar c h t he gift of a Roman
,
of t he V icariate A p ost oli c of M adr as , n ext to not hing t ower for the cathedr al bells Lui z do A mar al , the
5
.
of m issionary work was done here un t il t he year 1 84 on ly bishop native of t he city represen ted Portugal , ,
when it was erected into a vi ca r i a te The fir st fat hers at the Coun c il of Base ] and embracin g the cause of .
, ,
arrivi ng at V i z agapatam fo un d t here one o ld priest a t he antip 0 pe Feli x V was sen t on var ious emb assies ; , ,
Theatin e t he last sur v i vor of what was kno wn as t he he ret urned however t o the lawful obedience before
,
Golconda mission There was only a scattering of h is deat h Lui z Coutin ho I I ( 1 43 8 ) was promoted to
. .
Cat hol ics i n a few places , mostly e it her E uropean Coimbra i n 1 4 4 6 bein g fo llowed by Jose V i cen te ,
troops or camp foll owers In 1 8 5 0 t heir n umber was ( founder of the Loyos a con gregation of secular
est imated at about 4 000 at a t ime when t he V icariate canons of St John ) who w as k no wn as th e holy
.
“
.
,
in cluded the whole of the N a g p ur d istri cts in addit ion bishop H e reformed t he Order of C hrist and gave
t o t hose o f the present d iocese These N agpur d is i t n ew stat utes b y order of Prin ce H enry Duke of
.
,
t r i cts were d ivided 0 1 and made into a d iocese i n V i zeu , the grand m aster Car d inal d A lp ed r i n h a -
.
’
,
war against h is brother towards t he south , took the and become Chr istians they were wi llingly bapt i z ed ,
p olk Then he press ed on and besieged Ki e fi Y aro t hink s thi s read i ness shows that the doctri nes of
‘
. .
p o lk fled t o Rodno , b ut could not hold out t here and , C h r ist iani ty had already been secret ly spread i n
was fin a lly slai n up on h is sur render t o the V i ctor ious K ie ff and that the p eo p le on ly waited for an op p or
V lad im i r ; the latter t hereupon m ade hi mself ruler of t uni ty to p ubli cly acknowl ed ge them V ladim i r urged .
K i efi and all Russia in 9 80 As a heat hen prin ce . a ll h is subj ects to become Chr isti an s ; establi s hed
ch ur ches and m onasteri es no t onl y at K i efl , but at
'
them had ten sons and t wo daugh ters S i n ce t he . Pereyaslav , Ch er ni gofi , Bi e le gorod , V la di mi r in
d ays of St O lga Christian ity whi c h was origi nally
.
, , V olh y n i a , and many other c ities In 9 89 he erected .
establi shed among t he eastern Slavs by Sts C y r il and . the large Chur ch of St M ary ever V ir g in ( usually .
M et hodi us , had been mak i ng secret pro gress thr ough called D esi a ti nn y S obe r t he Cathedr al of t he T i th es ) , ,
o ut t he land of Russ ( now east ern Austria and and i n 9 9 6 the Chur ch of t he Tr a n sfigur a t i on b oth ,
Russia ) and had begun t o considerably alter t he i n the c ity of K i efi H e gave up his warlik e career .
N otwi thstand ing thi s undercurrent of Chr istian t ical co ur ts and became kno wn for h is m ildness and
,
shrines ( tr ebi shcha ) to the Slavi c heat hen gods Perun , , wife d ied in 1 01 1 , h av in g borne h im two sons B or i s ,
In 9 8 1 he subdued the Ch er ven sk cit ies (n ow G ali cia ) , their bapt is mal n ames ) Af ter thi s h is li f e became .
in 9 8 3 he overcame the wi ld Y a tvi a gs on the shores troubled by the cond uct of h is elder ch i ldr en Foll ow .
on t he lower V olga , and in 9 8 7 he p lanned a campaign h is ki ngdom amongst h is chil dren giving the c ity of , .
nei ghb our ing countries for inf ormat ion con cern ing march north to N ovgorod and take i t away from his
t heir religions The envoys r eported adversely . d is obedien t son , wh ile Y aroslav i nvok ed the help of
regard ing the B ulg a r ian s who followed Bokh mi t
_
W i th their plai n m issionary Lat in chur ches b ut they , July in the Russian Orthodo x an d Ruthen ian Greek
were deli ghted wi th t he solem n Greek rit ual of t h e Cat holi c calendars , an d he has received t he name o f
Great Ch urch (St Soph ia ) of Constant inop le , and . Ra vn oa p ostol ( equal to the Apostles ) in the title of
remi nded V lad im ir that hi s grand mother O lga had the feast and the trop a rion of the li turgy The Rus .
embraced that Faith The n ext year ( 9 88 ) h e b e . sian s have added in the i r service book s words refer
sieged K herson in the Crimea , a ci ty wi thin t he bor r ing his conversion an d in tercession t o t he present
ders of the eastern Roman E mp i re and fin a ll y t ook i t , R ussian E mp ir e (r ossi i ska y a zemly a ) b ut the Ruthe ,
K a lend a r i u m M a n ua l e I ( I nns b ru ck
7 9 1 27 ; N I LLES
2 1 2 ; A d d SS IV
, .
— .
7 24 —
.
, , .
repl ied that a Christ ian m ight no t marry a heat hen p t I 1 0 5 S7 ; M A LTZE W D i e Na ch twa ch e ( B e rl i n 27 ;
A DE— N EY Th e Gr eek a n d E a ster n Ch ur ch es ( N e w Y ork
-
, . . , .
3 5 8 65 ; NI O U R A V I E F F H i st of th e Ru ssi a n Ch urch ( O x f or d
sanct ion the alli ance To this V ladim ir repli ed t hat Gesek d es F a r sten th u ms Ga li cz ( Le mb e rg
. .
,
1 0 1 8 ; ZU B R YC K I
. '
, .
.
her retin ue and h ad recovered hi s si ght upon bein g t he in terior and exterior helps the effi ca ci o us graces ,
after p ut away hi s pagan w ives H e surrendered the . the graces whi ch produce merit orious perseveran ce .
h ave been b apti z ed long before at K i efl sin ce Chris , light so abundantly shed upon t he soul as to render
t ians and their priests were already there ; bu t such deli beration unnecessary There are two si gn s of .
an act would have humbled the proud ch ieftain in vocation : the one negat ive the absence of i mpedi ,
a lowly mann er an inconspi cuous r ite at the hands of of G od to serve H im i n t he e cclesi asti cal or re li gious
a secret and desp ised sect H en ce he preferred to . state If God leaves a free choi ce to the person called
.
,
have i t come from the en voys of the Roman E mperor he leaves none to those whose duty i t is to advi se ;
of Con stan tinop le as a means of im pressing his ,
t h ose sp ir itual d irectors or confessors who treat li ghtly .
h imself the conversion of h is subj ect s H e ordered . grave responsib ili ty I t is their du ty also to d iscover . .
t h e statues of the gods to be t h rown down , chopped t h e germ of a vocation and develop i t by forming t h e ,
w i th t h e h elplessness of their gods and when they , i n th e world B ut the nature of t h e ecclesi as ti cal
.
’
were told that they should fo llow V ladim ir s examp le state and the posi tive con sti t utio n of the religious
V O CA TI ON V O CA TI O N
state require some further rem arks Unl ike the . the choice of a state of life ? C as si an exp lains very
obse r vance of t he evangeli cal coun sels the ecclesias , cle arl y the di fferen t k inds of vocation to the monas t i c
t ical state e xists primarily f or the good of re li gi ous lif e i n h is “ Collatio I I I : De tribus a b r e nun t i a ti on
, ,
a corp orate org a ni z at ion Those who belon g to a . the four t h and fif th centuries in culcate very strongl y
reli gi ous order not only foll ow the evangeli c al coun the practice of v irgi nit y and endeavo ur to answer ,
more or less offi ci a lly , to represent in reli gious society x ix , whi ch would seem to li m i t the app licat ion of
the pract ice of t he rul es of p erfect ion ; and to o ffer i t th e co unsel Sain t Benedi ct ad m i tted youn g chil d ren
.
to G od as a p art of p ubli c wors h ip ( See R E L I G I OUS presented by their p arents to hi s order ; and t h e canon
L I F E ; V o w s ) F rom t hi s i t foll ows that the eccle
.
reli gi ous state ; t hat in order to enter the re li gi ous comes a mon k either by p arent al consecration or by
state at t he presen t d ay condi tions of health of char , , personal profession ” an a x i om that was received in ,
in themselves ; and that , both for t he reli gi ous and for considered op en and to b e recom mended as a rule to
t he eccles i ast ic al st ate ad mi s si on by lawf ul authority
, a ll
. A letter of St Gregory the G reat and another of .
two wi lls should concur before a person can enter t he who h ave dec ided to embrace the reli gious li fe and
reli gious state ; i t h as al ways been necessary that two still remain in the world The necessi ty of a speci al .
wi ll s should concur before one can enter the rank s of call for embracin g the priesthood or the mon as ti c
t he cler gy The Coun c i l of Trent pronoun ces an
. li fe is not treated b y St Thom as but the reali ty of a .
,
anathema on a person who represen ts as lawf ul m inis Divine call to hi gher states of h i e is cle arly e x pressed
“
ters of the G ospel and the sacrament s any who have i n the si x teenth cent ury notably i h the Sp iritual , .
”
not been regularly ordai ned and com mi ssioned by E xercises of St I gnati us Suar e z worked out a . .
ecclesias tical and canoni cal aut hority ( Sess XX I I I complete theory of vocation ( De rel igi one t r VI I ,
I—
.
, , .
i ii iv , vi i )
,
. A vocation whi ch is by m any persons V vi i i )
, Independently of a natural progress
.
call ed ext erior thus comes to be ad ded to the i nterior which brings new m atters int o discussion two causes ,
vocation ; and t his e x t erior vocat ion is d e fine d as the combined to raise th e con troversy on t h is p oint vi z ,
.
adm ission of a candi date in due fo rm by competen t the ab use of forced vocations and a myst icism whi ch ,
author it y . Th e q uest ion of vocation i tself so far as i s closely related to Jansenism In former t imes i t .
t he can d idate is concerned may be p ut in t hese term s : was t he custom for noble fami li es t o place their
Ar e you doing a t hi n g wh ich is p leas i n g to God i n youn ger sons i n the sem in ary or some monastery
off eri n g yo urse lf t o the sem i n ary or the novi tiate ? wi thout considering the t astes or qua li fica t i o n s of the
A n d the answer depends on the precedi n g dat a : yes , candidat es and i t is not d i fii cult t o see how d isastrous
,
i f y our i nten tion is honest , and if your stren gt h i s t h is k ind of recruiting was to the sacerdotal and
s uffici e n t for the work A further q uestion m ay be
. reli gious life A react i on set in again st th is abuse .
,
p ut t o t he candidate for the p riesthood : if you do well and y oung men were e xpected in stead of foll owing ,
i n desir i n g to become a priest would you perhaps do , t he choi ce of their p arents a choice oft en d ic t ated by ,
better by becom i ng a re li gi ous ? It is t o b e remarked p urely h uman considerations to wai t for a special ,
that the candidate for the priesthood ought a lready call from G od before entering t he sem in ary or the
to have the virtues requir ed by hi s state , whil e the cloister A t the same t ime a sem i Quietism in
.
,
-
hop e of acqui ring them is suff i cient for the candidate fi a n ce led peop le to beli eve that a m an ought to
for t he re li gi ous life The q uest ion an ord in ary of a
. defer hi s act ion unt i l he was conscious of a speci al
di ocese or superior of a re li gi ous comm uni ty sho ul d Di vi ne i m pulse a sor t of Divine message revealing ,
meet is : Cons idering the general interes t of the order t o h im what he ought to do If a person in order .
,
ma mJ Smut
"
.
or the di ocese i s it right that I should accep t thi s or
, to pract ice virtue was boun d to m ake an inward ,
that candi date ? And although the candi date has e x am in ation of h imse lf at every moment how m uch ,
done well i n off erin g himse lf t he answer m ay be in the m ore necessary to listen for the voice of G od before
negat i ve For G od often su ggests plans whi ch H e
. entering u pon the subli me p ath of the priesth ood or
does n ot req ui re or des i re to be carried into ef fect ,
m on astic lif e ? G od was supposed to speak by an
t hough H e is prep aring the reward wh ich H e will attraction whi ch it was d angerous to an ticip ate : and
,
bestow on the i nt ent ion and the trial The refusal . thus arose t he famous theory whi ch i d e n t ified voca
of the ordi n a ry or superior debars the candi date from tion with D ivine attract ion ; wit hout at tracti on t here
enteri n g t he li sts of the clergy or reli gi ous Hen ce . was n o vocation ; with att ract ion there was a voca ,
h i s approval m ay be said t o complete the Di vine ti on wh ich was so to speak ob li gator y as there was , , ,
y oca t o n
i
.
M oreover in t his li fe a person often en ters
,
so much danger in d isobedience Though t h eore ti .
i n to mdi sso luble bond s whi c h God des i res to see cally free the choice of a st ate was practi call y n e ce s
,
respected after the fact I t remai n s therefore for the . sary : “ Those who are not ca lled say s Scavi ni ( Theol .
“
man who h as laid himse lf under su ch an obli gat ion to m oral 1 4 th e d 1 i n cann ot ent er t he relig
m
.
.
,
.
, , ,
“
I g at us
n i in hi s S p i ri tual E x ercises W ith regar d a g rave fault to enter the reli gious state when con
t o th s p resen t wi ll of G od i t m ay he said at leas t
i , ,
scious of not having been called correct themselves ,
of pr i ests who do n ot obta in a di sp en sation , that in a remarkable m anner b y adding un less they h ave ,
”
sacerdot al ordinat ion confers a vocat ion upon t hem .
a fir m resolution t o f ulfil the d u t ies of thei r st ate .
Thi s however does n ot imp l y t h at they h ave done For the general conduc t of li fe we kn ow that G od , ,
T hi s appears to gi ve us ground for th e t rue solut ion good actions a r e g r a ces of G od and a t the same time ,
as t i c a l state : how does Di vin e Providence m ake i ts and we know t hat besides the acts commanded by ,
decrees kn own to men ? How does t h at Pro viden ce H im there are acts w h i ch H e blesses wi thou t mak ing
,
rec oncile its decrees wi th liberty of h uman action in them obligato ry , and that amon g good act s there are
V OCA TI ON 5 00 V OCA TI ON
some whi ch are better than others W e derive our . to whom i t i s given H e t hat can take , let hi m .
knowledge of t he w ill of God that wil l whi ch demands , take i t ” ( M att x i x 1 1 , Catholi c in terpreters .
, , ,
our obe di ence , whi ch approves some of our acts , and however , b as in g their conclusion on t he Fat hers of the
esteems some more hi ghl y t han ot hers , from H oly C hur ch , are at one in sayin g that Go d bes tows thi s
Script ur e and Trad i tion , by m aki ng use of the two g if t either on a ll that pray for i t as t hey sho uld , or at
fold li ght whi c h God has bestowed upon us faith and , any rate on t he generali ty of those who di sp ose them
“
reason Fo llow ing the general law , do good an d
. . selves to receive i t (see Beelen K a n benba uer on t hi s , ,
avoid e vil ” ; although we can avoid a ll that is ev i l , p assage ) B ut the c hoice is left free St Paul
. . .
,
we cann ot do a ll that is good To accompli sh the . speaki n g of the same Chr istian , says “ h e that givet h
designs of G od we are call ed upon to do a ll t he good hi s vir g i n in m ar riage , dot h well ; an d he that gi vet h
that we are capable and a ll that we have t he op p or her not doth better ” ( I Cor , V ii , , On t he other .
t uni ty of doi ng ; and the greater t he good , the m ore h an d , he m us t be guided by soun d reason : “ B ut if
special o ur capabil i ty , t he more extraord i nary the they d o n ot con tai n themselves let them m a rry , .
opport un i ty , so m uch the more clearly will reason For it is better t o marry than to be burnt ” ( I Cor .
,
enli ghtened by faith te ll us that God wishes us t o vii , M oreover the A postle gives t hi s gener al ,
we are not bound t o accep t un less we di scover some one so let hi m walk ( I Cor , V ii
,
”
H oly Scri p .
,
deeds or cour ses of action I t is a difficulty that . there any trace of an e x cept ion in the Fathers of t he
arises even when our decision is to i nfluen ce t he rest Ch urch : t hey ins ist on the general appl icat ion of the
of our li ves as for in stance , should we have t o dec ide
, , evangeli cal co unsels and on the importance of fol ,
whether to em igrate or to remai n in our own coun t r y . lowing t hem wi thout delay ; and on the other h a nd ,
God also may help our choi ce by i n terior movements , they declare that the choice is free , W i thout danger of
whether we are conscious of t hem or not , by inc lin a incur ring the loss of G od s favour They wis h , how ’
.
xx ; E p C L XX I I ; E x h or
.
“
d en t i a lly brought i nto contact ; or H e may even 5 6 Con st i t . .
”
clearly reveal to us Hi s will or h is preference B ut t a t i on to ren ounce t he world 1 ( P G , XX X ,
this i s an e x ceptional c ase ; ordin ari ly the i nward
, .
7 7 9 82 ; — XXX I n
1 39 4 ; I I , 647 St , 626, XXX
, . . .
faith . They have M oses and t he prop hets ” , said tom , On v irg i ni ty ” ; “ On p eni ten ce ” , H orn V I , n . .
XV
.
that negli gen ces and om issions in eit her sphere do not M atthew , I , xi , x ii ( P L , I I , 1 048 ; II I, . .
performed by the help of a supern at ural grace whi ch distin ct declarations , two or t hr ee i n si gni fica n t
precedes and accompan ies i t and sin ce with an passages [St Gregory , E p LXV (P L , L . I I, . . . XXV
V V
,
of fait h i tself W e beli eve , because we h ave received , ,I I Q clx x xix opuse 1 7 alias 3
, .
, .
, .
,
A r e these general v iews applicable to the choi ce of art 1 0 thinks of p lacin g the choice of a state of li fe
.
,
a state of li fe ? or is t hat choi ce governed by speci al in a category apar t And thus we arrive at conclu .
rules ? The solution of thi s q uestion i nvolves that sions wh ich agree w ith those of Corneli us a Lap ide in
of the vocat ion i tse lf The Special rules are to be . his commentary on the sevent h chapter of I Corin
found in H oly Scriptur e and Trad ition In Hol y . t hi e us and wh ich recommend themselves by their
,
Scrip tur e we read those general counsels of self very simp li ci ty S tat es of h i e are freely chosen and at .
dem al wh ich all Christians are called upon to follow the same time providen tially given by G od The .
d urin g their l ives wh ile t hey are the obj ect of a more
,
h igher th e state of life t he more clea rly d o we fin d
comp lete appl ication i n a state whi ch for that very t he positive action of Providen ce i n the choice I n .
reason may be called a state of perfect ion E fli ca . th e case of most men n o D ivine decree logically
.
,
.
,
which he con t in ued to pursue during the rest of h is horst attended this meetin g ; on the eveni ng of t he
l ife. In 1 838 he was m ade a gover nm ent councill or same day the n ame hav i ng been a g reed upon the
, ,
at E rfurt and in 1 85 8 he ret i red from act ive li fe V o lksverein for Catholi c Germany was founded
From t he outset W indthorst had M ii n ch en G ladbach
.
, .
change i n the fascin ating wr iting on his conversion worki ng men s b ene fit society of which t he m an u
-
’
a large number of p amp hlets on reli gious p oli ti cal , , had e x isted in thi s town for ten years A t W in dt .
should be ment ioned : t he b iograp hi es of St Brigi tta . Dr J osep h Drammer , of Cologne was made secretary
.
, .
accoun t of Sp ani sh li terature in t he M iddle Ages W i ndthorst s legacy to the German Catholi cs
’
.
H e also wr ote a num ber of ori gi nal poems Th e newly elected managin g commi ttee beg an work
an d translat ions from t he Spani sh , Itali an and , wi th energy On 22 N ov 1 89 0 appeared the fir st
. .
, ,
, li uer a ri sch es L ex i kon d er ka th o l i sch en aims of the society and invi ted to membershi p On .
-
, .
V o l k sver e i n
’
were als o requested t o give the ir blessing an d their
G E R MAN Y a large and i mportant organi z ation of
,
influen tial aid t o the un ion a request wh i ch a ll most ,
German Cat h o li cs for the p ur pose of opposin g heresies readily agreed to A n umber of bis hop s offi ci a lly .
and revolut ionary t enden cies i n t he social world and , called upon their di ocesans to j oin th e uni on Ou 23 .
for t he defence of Christian order in society Dec t he p ope sent an Apostoli c blessing in a gracious
H I STO R Y —
. .
li sh e d by Ludwig W i ndthorst After the close of the . ing to these meas ures the appeals of the as sociati on
K u ltur ka mpf new problems confronted the Catholi c fo und a hear ty welcome t hr oughout Germany an d ,
populat ion of Germany O win g t o the political . large numbers j o in ed i t On 1 4 Feb 1 89 1 the uni on . .
, ,
un ion of Germany and its protective commercial held i ts fir st publi c m ass meet in g at Cologne ; at t hi s
p oli cy from 1 87 9 G erman econom i c life was greatly ,
session Ar ch b is h o Kr emen tz of Cologne made the _
ing together of human beings in the m a n uf actur i n g t hen the Peop le s Uni on has been estab li shed in a ll
’
d istricts , a ll t hese changes made ques t ions of social p arts of Germ any , t hough i t i s n ot equ ally strong
needs of in creasin g i mportance Catholi cs felt . everywhere In the early years the eastern provin ces
.
strongly t he n ecessity of protection against the r evolu of Prussia and Baden a nd B avaria stood somewhat
t i ona ry Social Democracy whi ch was based upon aloof from the movement In 1 89 1 i t had .
Socialism , were maki ng prepar ations for the establi sh O R G A N I Z A TI O N A N D W OR K A ccordi ng t o p ara .
-
m ent of a well organ i z ed association t hroughout - graph 1 of i ts b y laws the obj ect of the V olksv erein is
-
only champion of legislation in favour of the work ing in structive lect ures and by t he c i rculat ion of good ,
m an ; the p ub li c also must be won over to the support pri nted matter E very gro wn Germ an Catholi c who .
The decree of the youn g E mperor W illi am ( February , Un ion is governed by a boar d of directors of at leas t
the pope s letter to the Archbishop of Cologne
’
seven members , who are elected for one year by the
( April ,
and the pastoral letter of the Prussian gener a l assembly ; the president and vi c e president are -
b ishops issued at the i r meeting at Fu lda had a ll been also , according t o the b y laws elected by t he gener al -
,
received with j oy by the Catholi cs of G ermany For . assembly The board of d irectors selects from i ts
.
these reasons W indthorst t hought a Catho li c social members the secretar y an d treasurer The V o lks .
organ i z ation should be foun ded which was to in clude verein i s n ot merely a gener al organi z ati on of Germ a n
the whole of G ermany Durin g the deli berat ions of .
Catholics ; i t i s also i ntended t o form a local Catholic
the comm ittee of organi z at ion W ind thorst demanded organi zat ion in the var ious d istricts The d irectors .
t ion that should oppose above a ll the Social Demo the m ain stren gt h of t hese local bodies ar e the persons ,
Thi s l atter m an ager is generally commissioned d irectly writings on various question s of social econom i cs
by the central organ i z ation or by the dioces an or and social institutions on work in g men s benevolen t ,
-
’
p rovinci al represen tatives of the central organi zation . i nsti tutions advice as to pract ical work i n soci al
,
I n al l b us i ness matters the local directors or local econom ics refuta ti on of socio poli tical attacks
,
-
,
of a di stri ct or dep artmen t T h ere ar e 1 5 d iocesan . w h i ch can be used without charge by any member .
’
or prov in ci al representat ives over the m an agers of There i s also the people s bureaus th ir ty of whi ch have ,
the dep artments thr ough whom all busin ess m atters
,
been established with the ai d of the Peop le s Un ion ; ’
with the central organ i zat ion are ar ranged The head . for a very small sum or w ithout charge these give ,
of the ent ire uni on i s the cen tral bur eau at M un chen inf ormation in questions as to work in g men s i nsur -
’
W hich fo r m s the ch ief cour t of appeal for the d i ocesan any necessary legal documents In addi tion eco .
or prov i nci al represen tatives W here there are no . nom i c studies are prom oted by the course lasting two
suc h representatives i t is the cour t of appeal for the mont hs ann ually estab li shed at the central organ ,
of di rectors meet several t i mes a ye a r to discuss the farmers mechan i cs , merch an ts clerks teachers ; a
, , ,
di r ectors ann uall y dur in g the session of the Cathol i c n um erous meetings held by the local organ i z at ions ,
Con gress of Germany ; the most i mp ortant quest i ons some 600 meetings an n ually and at elect ion times ,
are kep t for the decision of th is ann ual meet i n g . even m ore W it h each year the Peop le 's Un ion
.
T hi s a nn ual meeti n g of the board of di rector s i s sup labour s wit h muc h success in new fie ld s of soci al
p le me nt e d by a meeting held at the same t i me of , , econom i c work and thus devotes its e fforts e qua lly to
,
delegates of the V olk sverein from a ll p a r ts of Ger a ll cl asses of the n at ion Its greatest achi evemen t i s .
of the new proposals and advi ce of the hi gher govern to social political work i n the fie ld of legi slati on and
-
There are at the central bureau 3 d irectors an d 1 5 The V o lksverein therefore h as not onl y gained the , ,
salesmen and 7 0 wor k men for the organi z at ion , t he H a ndbu ch f ar di e F r eund e un d Fbr d er er d es Vol ksverei n s l fl r ‘ ’
work of the central b ureau whi ch is chi cfly li terar y , , D eut sch la nd ( M u n c h e n G l a db a ch D er Volks ver ei n ( M un
-
-
. oh e n G l a db a ch
-
va ri o us a rti cl es i n p e ri o d i c a l s
. .
“ ”
day are treated i n t he So a z i lk o rr es pon d e n z , whi ch J O SE P H LI N s .
eigh t t imes ann ually , the members of the uni on are the age of seven teen he fini sh e d h is hum an i ties and ,
instructed especi ally concern ing the most import ant at n ineteen di sclosed the sci e nt i fic bent of h is m ind
apologetic and social e conomi c questions of the ti mes
-
, in a corresp ondence with A bb e N ollet ( q In .
“
1 7 69 V olta p ub li shed hi s fir st p aper De v i attrae
—
,
v ar ious provi nci al diets The central bur eau issues .
tiva ignis e le ctr i ci ” , whi ch attracted attention and
e x planatory and inst r uct ive fly sheets and appeals i n helped to secur e for h i m hi s fir st publi c appoin tment ,
sp ecial c as es and on sui table occasions ; these are c ir professor of physics in the Liceo of Como a
cula t e d through ou t Germ any t o the n um ber of many p osi tion which he held unti l 1 7 7 9 when he was ,
m illi ons In ad dit ion the central b ureau publi shes
.
elected to the chair of n atural p hilosop hy i n the
series of works on home econom ics and work for the University of Pavi a In 1 7 82 he visited the p rin cipal .
y oung . I t h as thr ee collect ions of p am phlets at five , seats of learn in g i n Fr ance Holland Germany and , , ,
Pf enn tge a cop y on so cial ap ologet ic and publi c
, , , E ngland , and met m any of t h e representat ive men of
questions ; the Pf en n i g p apers So z iale Tagesfr ag en the d ay The twitching of frogs legs under electrical
.
’
“
stimulus d iscovered by Swam merdam in 1 65 8 an d
,
”
odi ca ls namely : since 1 9 01 the Pr és i d e ns kon fe r e n z ,
, , re ( li scover e d
-
an d described b y G alvan i i n 1 7 86 ,
for ecclesi as tics who are leaders of the un i on ; since occasioned a mem orable con troversy as to the cause
“ ”
1 9 0 7 the
, Kran z for girls ; s i n ce 1 9 08 the “ Jun g
, , of the con vulsive m ovement s ; after years of d is
“ ”
Land for boys ; E feuranken for y oung people , cussi on t he
“
an im al electrici ty ” of G alvani w as
with an ad vanced education ; since 1 9 1 0 “ fi a ue n , supersed ed by the “ con tact theory ” of V olta .
wirt sch aft ” , for t he train in g of women i n home and V olta s work was charact eri z ed throughout by
’
“
indust ri al econ omi cs ; Soziale Kultur ” a p op ular , forethought ; there was n o empiri cism n oth in g d ue t o ,
peri od ical for the educated sin ce 1 9 0 5 combined wi th , mere chan ce In h is endeavo ur to test h is theory , he
.
“ ”
i
’
the un on s A r b e i t e rw oh l A further branch of .
”
invent ed the conden sing electroscope by which he
the work of the central bureau is the bureau of social establ ished the fundamental fact t hat when two d is
economi c inform at ion conn ected with i t which gi ves , similar conductors e g zinc and copper are brough t ,
. .
,
all desired i nform ation in reference to suitable together i n a ir and then separated the z in c is found ,
V O L TAI RE 5 04 V O L TE RRA
ZA N I N O V o t r a A lessa n dr o Volta ( M i l a n
'
I D E M A l essa n dr o
cate instruments n otably by Lord Kelvi n Anterior
, .
Vo lta d P a mg i ( M i lan
, , ,
B R O THE R P OTA M I A N
,
mechan ical w ork may be transformed at will int o V olt a i r e . See , sub t itle , FR EN C H LI T
-
scribed an elec Ricciarelli was call ed V olterra from the p lace of his
t r o p h or us i n 1 7 62 , b ir th A s a boy he entered t h e stud ios of B a zz i
.
,
practi cal m ach ine he was n ot well received a nd left for Rome w here he ,
of the kin d and , found h is earli est employ ment H e formed a friend .
to ty p e of the rotary m issions and with ideas and suggestion s esp eci ally
, ,
i n fluen ce m ac h ines for his ser ies of p ain t in gs in one of the chapels of the
of the presen t day , Tr i n it a dei M ont i By an excess of praise hi s great .
,
”
such as the H oltz , est p ict ure the Descent from t he Cross was at one
, ,
the V oss , and the t ime grouped wi th the “ Tr a n sfig ura ti on of Raphael
W i m s h u r s t In . and t he “ Last Communi on ” of Domen ich i n o , as the
1 7 7 7 he prop osed most famous p ict ures in Rome H is pri n c ipal work .
a sy s tem of electri c was the M ur der of the Inn ocents , whi ch he p ain ted
telegraphy in for the C hurch of St Peter at V o lterra now i n the .
,
whi ch signals were U fl‘i z i G allery Floren ce V olterra was comm issioned
, .
of h is con tact theory , V olta was led t o t he greatest of M i ch ela n gelo H is work i s di st in guished by beauty
his i nven tions the voltai c “ pi le ” , wh i ch he described
, of colo ur in g , clearness e x cellen t comp os i tion , v i gor ,
, comes fu ll of man
n er i sms an d p os
“ ”
in 1 800 t o use the cu rren t furn ished by a p ile to ,
tria appoin ted hi m d irector of the p hilosop h ical not possess i ng h is Flore nce
. .
he resigned four years later in order to re tir e int o pri p ower is apt to sl ip down
, H is posit ion i n present .
vate life In t he summer of 1 89 9 t he centenary of day crit icism is very d ifle r e n t to what was given t o
'
.
,
t h e in ven tion of the voltai c battery an e x posit ion , him a generat ion ago and m ore nearly approaches ,
was held in Como of electrical apparatus c onstructed to a trut h ful view of h is art
V A S A R I Vi te d ei p i rtori ; B R Y AN D i et of Pa i nters a nd E n g r a vers
.
s v Ri cci a r ll i
,
G E O R G E C H A R LE S W I LL I A MS ON
, . . .
V olta ; the coulomb ; the un i t of electrical quan tity i n , 1 7 7 0 feet above the sea level between the rivers Bra ,
h onour of Charles A ugust in de Coulomb ; and t h e and C cci n a and is surrounded by st rong walls The
, .
VOLU N TA RY 5 06 V O LU N TA RY
P L, VI I , c 1 0,
XXX I I Confess con sec ue n t upon actual kn owledge either formal or
vir tuaai n the rat ional agen t I t is not qui t e the
. . .
.
, ,
“
n 1 6;
. P L , XXX I I , 7 4 2 ; Soli loq .I , i, n 2; . . .
, .
“ ”
P L ,
. X XX I I , 87 0 ; c .i De civ Dei , V I I I , iv ; . . same as free ; for a free act supposes se lf d eterm in a -
P L ,
. XL I , 228, . I n G od A u gustin e places t ion proceed ing from an agen t capable , at t he t im e ,
the intelli gible world ” of the Platon ists , and the of determi ni ng hi mse lf or not at hi s choice However , .
D ivine con c urs us is i n a special wa y requ i red by human as every sp e ci fic volun tary ac t i n thi s lif e is also free
( e x cep t those rare will imp ulses , when a man i s swep t
“ ” “
t hought G od is the sun of the soul ( Gen a d
“
-
. .
l it ” X I I , xxxi , n 5 9 ; P L , XXX I V , 47 9 ; “ De
. . . . to sudden action wi thout t i me to p erceive in non
p ecc men ” , I , 25 , n 38 ; P L , XL I V , 1 30 ; ci
. . . . . acti on t he element of good requi site for determi nat ion
I , 8 ; P L , XXX I I , Hi m se lf p er . . not to act ) the morali st comm only uses t he terms
form ing the fun ctions wh ich Scholast ics ascribe to t h e volun tary and free in terchangeab ly A thi n g may .
cred o u t i n telli ga m ( “ I h Ps eiw i ii serm x vi i i , n 3 ; . . . . cause V ol un tary in cause req ui res forekn owled ge
.
P L X X X V I I 1 5 5 2 ; serm x lii i , 0 vi i n 9 ; P
. .
, , . .
, . . of t he e ff ect at leas t vi rtu a l V i z under a general
, ,
.
L . XXX V I I I
, ,
concept of e ffects to fo llow ; an d product ion thereof
The p hi losop hy of Scotus is more di stinctly volun by vi rtue of the W i ll s e ffi ci en cy exercised in the ’
the alternatives that are before i t ( I I Sent , dist x x v ; . . Of the former the cause is sole and adequate cause ,
see also ult “
ibid ) T his i s freedom an a t t r i .
, t he e ff ect natur al an d pr i mary The h uman wi ll .
b ute whi ch is essen t ial t o a ll higher forms of w ill , cann ot wi thout se lf contradiction put a cause in to -
and consequen tl y i s not suspended or ann u lled i n the e x istence wi thou t e fii ca ci ous ly W illin g th is natur al
b ea t i fic V i sion ( I V Sent , dist x li x Q Because t he . .
,
. e ffect a lso I n t he c ase of t he ot her class of efi ects
.
will holds sway over a ll ot her f a cult ies an d again b e t he cause p laced by the will is not t he sole and ade
cause to it pertains that chari ty whi ch i s the greatest q uate cause but the efi e ct results from t he coi n ci dent
,
”
,
io .
, k nowledge and control of the agent , or whether
K an t s pract i cal reason ’
i n that i t passes b e , necessaril y result in g from t he coinc ident e ffi ci e n cy of
”
yond the p henomen al world to whi c h p ur e reason
'
is the fir st to con ce ive w ill or deed action ( Tha t c h eet , is to m ake that secon dary class of e ff ects
'
-
h a n d lun g) as t he ult im ate and in comprehensible p ossible Somet imes the agent is so bo un d to preven t
.
predi cated of G od Schopenhauer holds w i ll t o be . h is fault i s sp ecifie d by the ch a racter of the e f ect t o
pr ior to intelli gen ce bot h in the m etaphysical an d the be preven ted an d so thi s e ff ect is then sai d to be
—
,
p hysical order It appears in n ature fi rst as a va g ue . morall y involved in h is volun tary act , whereas
self consc iousness m in gled with sympathy Ideas . str i ct analysis t he wi ll on ly caused i ts possi
com e later , as d iff eren ces are emph asi z ed and organ i li)ni 1 ity
.
za ti on developed B ut thr oughout t he wi ll holds . V in cible i gn orance as a reason of an eff ect does n ot
sway and in its repose Schopenh auer p laces hi s ideal
,
. rob i t of i ts volun t a r i n ess , as t he i gnora n ce is volun
“
N iet z sche transforms
“
the w ill to live in to the ”
t ary and its e flect i mmedi ate and natur al Inv i m .
tyranny and revolt : tyranny again st t he weak in domai n of the vol un tary i n it self because unkn own in , ,
body and i n m in d ; revolt against t he supremacy of i ts cause for the i gn orance is involunt a ry Passion
,
.
Pragm at ism (q v ) is an e x treme form of psycho . i nduced does not deprive its act of volunt ar i ness as
, ,
the wi ll i n the maki n g of truth is extended to the mean the loss of volunt ariness as in ordin ar y co urse ,
t he abstrac t concept of be in g as activi ty i n general , , In t he ext raordin ary cas e of such an excess o pas s ion
w ith the more determ in ate psycholog ical con cep t , as paralyzes the use of reason obviously the ac t
of will as rat ional se lf determ i n at ion
, The Prag -
. canno t be volunt ary E ven fear and the cogn ate .
L A D D A Th eor y of Rea — ,
,
o o PA U L ,
self determination consequent thereon as f ulfil t he
-
a I n t d ucti n to P h i l osop h y ( t r N e w Y or k Sc u l m -
S tud i es i n I l u ma n i s m ( Lo n d o n
ro o
requisites for volunt ary act ion O i course t here w ill
.
. . ,
W U N DI S y ste m d e P h i ’ ‘ .
L , , r
.
will to such action Physical force ca n coerce only .
m ost fam
,
‘
.
, convert , b at Cologn e , 1 7 N ov , 1 5 87 , of p arents
. .
relat es m the form of a vis i on the be g1 nn i n g and end whose residen ce was origin all y at A ntwerp ; d 5 Feb , . .
of all t hi n ggss an d tells of the gods and the ir doom . 1 67 9 . Oi hi s early yout h nothin g is kn own In h is .
m on the prop hetes s from her grave that she in the stocki ng
ma y ggive l hi m answer ; her prop hecy 1 s addr essed to trade . H is fir st
a ll men She 1 s of the race of g i ants and her memory
. known poem dates
goes back to th e days when there was neither e art h from 1 605 when ,
, .
, ,
The sun and the . poem “ Jeru z alem
”
st ars fall from heaven fir e destroys t he earth whi ch , ver woest ( Jeru
sli ps into the sea B ut a rej uvenated world emerges salem Destroy ed ) J oo sr V A N D E N V O N DE L
,
from the rui n s and a new golden age i s at hand B al . whi c h appeared in
der ret u rns and m the golden hall G imle the people 1 620 . E ven at t h is date V ondel had won the friend
dwell in unend i n g happ in ess From above comes . shi p of men lik e Pers Roemer V ir sch er H oof t t he , , ,
ev i l dr agon , comes from below and bears away the gens , and Ser i ver i n s Thi s gave V ondel a n ew world
.
The elli pti c and di s j ointed m ann er i n whi ch the 1 620 and 1 630 that b e dedicated hi s celebrated poem
“
events ar e n arr ated m akes i t diffi cult to interp ret De Kr ui sb er g h ” ( Calvary ) to his young wife H i s .
quest i on of forei gn and Chr istian infl uence I t i s . period V ondel made the acquaintan ce of Hugo de
now conceded that t he poem cann ot be dated farther Groot , to whom he dedicated his “
W e ll e k o m s t
”
.
back than the m iddle of t he t enth cent ury and t hat B etween 1 63 1 and 1 640 h is fame constantly in creased .
i nflue n ce was boun d to come i n thr ough con t a ct of and shortly after Gi j sbr ech t van A e stel ; inm ”
as sume t hat the p oem presents us t he cosmog e n i c fo llow one another wit h as ton ishi n g rapid i ty : in
“
beli efs of the Icelandi c p eop le of the tenth cent ur y is N ovember 1 639 ,
De Gebroeders,
January 1 640 , ,
—
The years 1 640 1 were not very f r ui tful i n p oems .
colour in g and t here ar e undoubted Chr ist i an r e mi n i s t o thi s ti me t he Protestan t preachers t hought they
cences Such seem to be t he po rtents announ ci n g
. perceived i n hi m papal tenden cies In 1 64 1 he open l y .
r ag na r é k and the rej uven at ion of the world The . j oin ed the Ca th oh c Church , an d thereafter devot ed
comi n g of the gr eat un n amed god r e flects the V i cto -
his t alents and pen to her serv ice The “ Li tter aa .
”
ri ous ad vance of the new reli g ion C h risti an i ty whi ch , , a nn uaa of the Jesui ts ( 1 64 1 ) prove V ondel to have
’
in the p oet s t i me w as d isplac in g the old beli efs . been converted by the Fathers of Kr i j tb er g and it is ,
The fig ur e of B alder and the imp ortance attached to reas onably sur e that it was Fat h er Petrus Laurent ius
his death show t he i nflue nce of the suff ering C h r ist
, ,
who brought about hi s conversion Hi s daugh ter .
the gui ltless vi ct i m Th e “V o lusp a” d oes not presen t . Ann a had preceded hi m i n to the Chur ch and his
to us Teuton i c myt holo gy in i ts ancient or p urel y nephew Peter V ondel followed i n 1 643 H e remained .
.
,
For ed i t i o n s a nd co mme nt ari e s co n su l t t h e a rti cl e o n t h e V ondel was th e drama Peter e n Pauwels w h ich
E DD A .Se e a l so M t L L E N B O FF D e u tsch e A ll e l u mskund e V ( B e rl i n r , h as for i ts subj ect m atter t h e foundin g of t h e Church
-
1 87 0 sq : H O FP O R Y E d 1 0 3 1 ud 1 en ( B e rl i n 1 7 sa
73 5 1 1 9 sq ; H E U S LER V lus p 0 D i W e wsa oun a d er S ch r m
. / .
,
In 1 642 he w ro te a n o less Catholi c poem ,
1
o e e
M M ”
.
“
hd l
.
g D i e l’o 61 11 11 1 4 ( V ie n n a
1 8 9 9 ) w i t h co mme n ts a n d e x p l a na to ry re ma rks ns ult 6 a sol
,
t o t h e Blessed V irgin ) In 1 64 5 appeared t h e A lt a a r
.
”
g e h e i me n i sse n ( Myst eries of t h e A ltar ) in 1 64 6
.
Before 1 648 he had comp leted “ L e euwe nd a le r s V on G a g ern s labo urs d ur in g t he revolut ionary year
’
whi ch h as been design ated as the most perfect of 1 848 extended far beyond hi s n ative state H e was .
drama w h i ch our poet has left us ” I t is a glor i fica . the centre of the e f orts t hat aimed to me d iate between
t ion of the Peace of M un ster A n umber of m agni t the Governm en t an d the peop le a n d t o reorgan i z e
i cen t poe ms and remarkable wor k s i n prose fo llowed
.
“ ’
In 1 65 4 appeared V ond el s m asterp iece , Luc ifer t o the schemes Prussia was to have the supreme di r e c
In thi s he reaches hi s greatest height n ot onl y as a t ion of German aff a i rs W i th thi s end i n view G ern .
dr amati c b ut as a lyr ic poet (Leend er tz ) The piece . n egotiated W i th the Governments of Southern e r
was interdi cted by the Protestant preachers , an d m any and wi t h Prussia H e then took part in the .
-
consequently ran t hrough four edi t ions in the same debates of t he preli mi nary p ar li amen t at Fr a nkfort ,
year For the stages whi ch were forbidden to and at t he same t ime was one of the seven teen con
“
fid en t i a l agents of the G overnm ents who were to ai d
” “
produce Lucifer , V ondel at once wrote hi s Sal
mon ens " . the p ar liament of the Confederation i n revi s i n g the
About thi s ti me hi s son , Joost , d ied an d V ondel had , constitut ion H e was c hosen president of this com
.
up his whole fort un e H e then accepted the position . A ugust 1 84 8, he was made un der secretary for forei gn
,
-
as porter i n t he Ban k van Leeni n g ( a pawn shop ) wi th a ffai rs in the i mperial mi n is try whi ch Ar chduk e John ,
a salary of 65 0 gulden year ly V ondel thus lost . as admi ni strator of the emp ire had t emporarily ,
much of his independence and hi s t ime Shortly . formed I n the q uest ion as t o the constitution of
.
afterwards b e dedi cated his “ J e p h th a to Anna van Germany he worked with hi s brother for “ Little
Hoorn wife of the bur gomaster who had secured for
, Germany ( exclusion of Austri a from Germany ,
h im hi s new posit ion H e t hen p ubli shed amon g . un ion of Germ any un der a Prussian empir e ) W hen .
poet lost hi s daughter A nn a , and four years later he t e r i a l clerk H e had however lost t he confid e n ce of
.
, ,
the greatest poet the N etherlands have produ ced , e n ti a l c ir cles looked upon the Catholi c Chur ch unf a
one W h o is distin gu ished in every form an d who occu vour a b ly In 1 8 5 4 after h avin g been consp i cuously
.
,
p ies a place among the best poets of all ti me . sli ghted he ret i red from the state serv i ce H is
, .
U N G E B D e W er ken va n Von d el ( L e y d e n s
. ,
L E E N D E B TZ H ot , .
,
,
to Catholi cism . 7 3 he w as in
c en va n Vond el ( A mste r d a m . the serv ice of Austri a fir st as head c lerk in a m in is ,
N assau ) , G ermany , 25 M arch , 1 8 1 0 ; d at V ienn a , . men t of t he pres s for forei g n aff a irs a posi tion whi c h ,
b urg , an d studi ed law from 1 826 at Heidelberg , E mperor Fran cis Josep h m ade h im a li fe member of
U trecht , and G é tti nge n After a stay at Paris he . t he upp er house of t he imperial Austri an P ar li ament .
received in 1 829 a posi tion in the cabi net of W illi am H is ric h i n te llectual gifts his honour able character , ,
I , K in g of t he N et herlands A t the outbreak of the . un se lfi sh n at ur e , and k i ndli ness were recogni z ed even
Belgi an revolut ion ( 1 830) he j oin ed the D utch army by his p oli ti cal opponents H e was i n addi ti on gen u .
as a vol un teer and took p ar t i n the war agai nst Bel in ely reli gi ous , and loyally supported Catho li c in ter
gium In 1 833 he ret ired from t he service of Hol ests whenever p oss1 b le
V O N P A STO R L eben d es Fr ei h er m Max von Ga g em ( K e mp te n
. .
a n d M u n i ch Th i s w ork i s d ra w n ma i n ly f ro m u n r i n ted
took up historical studi es i n order to fit himself for .
ma te ri a l s p l a ce d a t t h e b i o gra p h e r s di sp osa l b y t h e f a mi y a nd
'
—
. .
See J a c o r o D E V O R A GI NE ,
‘
V or a r l b er g See B R I X EN , D ro cs sa os
with the ti tle of Lega ti onsr a t by the Duk e of N assau
. .
A lthough natur ally very re li gious he had gro wn i ndi i votum a special i ntent ion
,
So we frequent ly fi nd i n .
f er e n t to religion d ur ing h is studen t life and hi s resi prayers the e x pression vo ti ve d ona ( e g in the Leo , . .
dence in H oll and The more he reali zed the serious . n ine Sacram en tary e d Fcltoe p me a ni n g ,
.
,
.
i ci sm awakened in h im respect and veneration for E very day in the year has appoint ed t o i t a series of
t h e Church The chi ef sources of h is Catho li c knowl
. can on ical hours and ( e x cept G ood Fr iday ) a M ass
“
edge were as he h imse lf says the I mitation of
, ,
correspond ing c ont ain ing for ins tance the same
, , ,
sion did not a ffect t h e favour of the Duke of N assau c orres ponds to the O ffice B ut t here are occas ions .
VOTI VE VOTI VE
W
'
31101011 C O H A
16
d
111
lortheold 1 11 1 1
1~
, 1 0 ,
o ffended dei ty H en ce undoubtedly Springs ( though W also read of money and valuables being o ffered hl d1 i
0111 01thel
e a gt c i
of F ran ce whi ch described ln
.
,
1
with it i s coup led t he vague not ion of the pas sage to the 1 01 1 1 1 1:
as the famous ré ga le , , 11 51 11 0 1
1 1121 1 ~
next li f e as of a long j ourney ) t he custom of s urrounding d i tf ere n tly as a d iamond and a ruby adorned t he t rm
he d11 1
1
’
, day T he o
m 1 11
.
the b uried dead wi th t he i r most valued p ossession s tomb of St Thomas Becket at Canterbury Often
. .
111 1 11 11111 th e sa e 1
and favour ite w ives ( Fraser “ Pausan ias I I, 1 7 3 ; h e E
'
lateCo m m
“ ” “
Lyall , Asiati c Studies II B ut i t has also , , defeated foe ( It inerari um Regis Ri cardi ” in “ Rolls , Im m acu
“111
happened t hat t he pract ice , based on t he true t heo Ser ies ” , I , London 1 864 or hi s sword ( I Ki ngs
, , , vidualsm igblm ak e 0
'
logical con cep t of reli gion as a part of j ustice (d o a t x xi , or even t hat of t he vi ctor ( as Roland s at '
chapiersorc om inu m flf l ‘
giv en m
li terat ur e or art as E rasmus hung up Greek verses at
,
andtothe m11111111111 1
t he shr i ne of O ur Lady at W alsin gham Co llo quies ” , doubtsin1111 13111 .
I I London 1 87 8 1111111 1 11 C m
B RAN D
, , , o
To ma s mo D e da ue r n s a c ta belli s voti vi s ( P a d ua
.
P op u la r A n ti qui ti es I I ( L on d on
, , ,
3 7 4 5 ; K me S ketch es m
E R A S M U S R eli g i ous P i lgr i ma g e
om an
1121 1. C d 1.
a n d Stu d i es ( L o n d on
-
, , .
di ode ll Er
Colloqu i es I I ( L on d on
. , .
. , ,
( V i e nn a RO U S B I ta li a n Voti ve Ofl er i n gs i n F ol k l or e V 1 1 ;
—
'
. , , ,
WA LL Sh r i nes , , 10111 1 61 11 11 1
of B r i ti sh S a i n ts ( Lond o n
.
om em
is ade10(11 1
B E D E J A RRE TI ~
,
pr
.
.
’ ‘
dilierslionasim plf n
.
e at
i n the general calendar but adop ted w i th a vi ew to ,
he m
t anw hom ah
“
“ ”
s t i t ut i on Divino A fli a t u ( 1 N ov 1 9 1 1 ) Pi us X .
,
aboli shed all vot ive offi ces Before thi s act ion of the '
briahhisw
.
disappointm t11h11 1
an ce wi th the rules summ ari zed below , either i n vir t ue en
etode oeiv
eGod
presen ted in grat itude for a recovery or deli veran ce when , after t he pri vilege had been obtai ned they .
,
H e11101 1 w hether1 5
w it hout having been previousl y prom ised became accidentally obligatory ( Decree of t he Sacred
6011 1 911, is rotecm
.
N at ur ally these vot ive o fferings constit ute an ex Con gregat ion of R ites 1 4 June i t was none t he , ,
1
p du
t r e mely varied li st The most com mon are those less true th at the y originated i n an op t ional devot ion lwhic
111 1 10011111 o
h
fellowm
.
whi ch represen t t he person t o whom t he favo ur has and that p art icul a r chur ches or comm uni ties mi ght hn11 00115 1111 4
11 1
-
been accorded or the thi n g that has be n e fitted under n ot req uest t he privilege of reci t in g them They were 0119 c an0111 10 0011 .
, . 33
t he m iracle or some represent at ion of the actual distin c t from office s a d li bi tum properly so call ed ti
ac o
n, s
oasoo
nec
an1 l
, .
’
sandr o de M edi ci was moulded in wax for t he
Church of t he A n n un z i ata at F loren ce by Benven uto
“ ”
Ce ll in i ( K ing Sket ches and Stud ies ,
Aga i n , ,
t he off er i n g of a falcon in wa x at t he shr i ne of St .
the Sacred Con gregation of Rites ( 2) For the . is useful to man ; i t strengthens h is wi ll to do what i s
second class the forbidden days were much fewer than r ig h t The Protestants of the sixteen th cen tury fol
.
,
for the old votive ofli ces ; thus reservat ion w as made lowing W y c li f declared themselves opposed to vows ;
,
only o f the last eight d ays before Christm as and of the b ut Lu ther and Calvin condemn ed onl y vows relat i n g
las t two weeks of Len t beginning from Passion Sun to acts whi ch were n ot of obligat ion the latter b e ,
Immac ulate Con cep tion con t i nued obli gatory Ind i . the vow was an act of reli gion and j usti fied i t by the
vi d uals mi ght mak e use of the concession or not If . simp le h uman reason of stren gthen ing t he wil l Cer .
call ed up on to vote ) , they mi gh t not alter their deci sis of the fact that vows and esp ecia lly the perpetual ,
sion : they were not permi tted somet i mes to p r ofit by vow of chast i ty , of re ligious li fe or of mi ssion ary la ,
the i ndult and somet i mes not to p rofit by i t E x . bour d o n ot imply any special in stabi li ty i n the p er
,
p la n a t ory decrees concerni ng the details have been son who makes them but on ly t he fickle n ess natural ,
doubts 1 D p r a ct1 ce . ent husi asm of a generous will , eager to give and sacri
B E R N A R D Cou r s d e li tur g i e: I DE M L egons élé menta i r es d e li t fice beyond what is n ecessary and at the same time so
sin cere i n se lf—
, ,
LI E R I , o
d ecr eta 1 1 ( 5 vols f o l B assa no 69 7 5 b ur ned the i r sh ips t o cut off the possibi li ty and even
F GA B R OL
, .
, .
, . .
. . t he temptati on t o fli g h t In t he case of a wi l l i n .
L V mw —
capable of change a vow would have n o meani ng ;
V o ws .
—
I G . E NE RA A vow is d
. e fin e d as a i t were useless to o ffer a perseverance that cou ld
,
I I M O RA L A N D T H E O L O G I CA L C O N S ID E R A TI O N S
.
breaks hi s word he loses cred it by caus i ng the other a , , fully what one i s doin g E very substan tial error or .
,
disapp ointmen t which is destructive of mutual con fi in deed eve r y error whi c h is rea lly the cause of mak in g
den ce ; and , lik e faith m ut ual con fid en ce is importan t , a vow , renders the vow n ull and void Thi s cond i .
H e kn ows whether I shall be constant in the fut ure : or that I would n ot have made the vow ” , is n ot
,
on accoun t of whi ch the fai lure t o f ulfil a promi se to a some i gn oran ce on the matter of a vow b ut i n sp i te of , ,
perseveran ce in the p urp ose of f ulfilli n g i t That . bound by i t as i t is ent i rely vali d
, Lastly the vows .
,
o f erin g of perseverance is characteristi c of a vow A . whi ch accomp any the entrance in to a state , su ch as
subsequen t change in one ’ s pur pose is a wan t of r e the vows of reli g ion can on ly be rendered void by ,
spect t o G od i t i s lik e taki ng away somet h i ng that h as some rea lly substanti al e r ror The good of the com .
been dedi cated to H im , and commi tt i n g sacrilege in mu ni ty requ i res t his stab i lity For every vow whatso .
the widest sense of the word Un li ke t he simple . ever such kn owledge and li berty are requ ired as ren
breach of a promi se made to a man , a fai lure to give to der a person capable of com mi tt i n g serious sin ; though
G od what has been prom ised H i m is a m atter of i m i t does n ot foll ow that at the age when one is ca
p a b le of com mi tt in g m ortal si n on e is cap able of under
'
.
,
Thi s e x planat ion s h ows us also h ow a vow i s an act stand ing the i mportance of a perpet ual en ga gemen t .
the sa in ts cann ot be li ght ly neglected wi thout de make a vow t o avoid all m anner of sin even the sli ght ,
tract i n g from t he h onour we owe th em ; but a fail ur e est because this i s morall y i mpossible The vow to
,
.
H is sain ts , an d they rej oi ce at the glory given to God . act b inds on ly the person who makes i t ; b u t a supe
,
W e may t h en confi rm by a vow the p r omi se ma d e to a rior who makes a vow in the name of h i s commun it y
, ,
some sain t a temple for Divine worsh ip . see section I I I of this article ) A vow binds accord in g .
in ten ti on must be reason able : in an un importan t a n ccs , there are vows in terior and ex terior ; vows e x
m atter one cannot b ind oneself under pain of g i i e vo us
, press and vows taci t or i mplied ( as for instan ce that
, ,
si n. In order to esti mate the gravi ty of the matter , of the subdeacon at hi s ordination ) vows secret and ,
we d istinguish between vows wh ich a fi e ct isolated vows m ade i n p ubli c According to t he i r j uridi cal .
truly i mp or tan t in regard t o the end p ursued . p rom ise , an d does n ot i mp ly any surrender or transf er
T hus every grave o ffence against the V irtue of chas of rights ; certain vows however accord ing to eccle , ,
state is a serious m atter for the vow of chastity t h e vows taken 1 n religious orders
B Si mp 16 a n d S olemn V ows —Under R E L I G I OU S
. .
,
Rosaries is not a grave m atter in the case of a vow to L I F E we h a ve seen h ow th e d isti n ct ion arose hi stor i _
be presen t at M ass or to say the Rosary every day . cally between simple an d solem n vows the names of ,
E very mortal si n is a grave 0 11 en ce again st a vow to do w hi ch appear i n t he twelfth a nd th ir teent h cent ur ies
'
what i s most perfect i t is n ot t he same wi th ven ial sin , V ari ous op in ion s have been exp ressed as to the matter
even when de liberate ; t here must be a h ab it of com of thi s d istin ction , and t he quest ion has not yet been
m i tt ing acts which are cert ain ly imperfect , in order to decided Some persons m a ke the essent ial solemn i ty
.
consti tute a grave sin against this vow . consist i n the surrender of oneself wh ich accomp ani es
A vow is f ulfilled by doin g what h as been prom ised , certain vows ; t h i s IS t h e O pi n ion of Gregory of V alent ia
even wi thout a posi tive i nten t ion of fulfilli n g t he v ow .
( Com men t theol , I I I , D 6, Q vi , p un ct 5 ) and
. . . . .
One should personally f ulfil t he vow of some act or many recent T h omi sts B u t t he sur ren der i s found .
vow as that of almsgiv i n g or donat ion or restitution , reli gious properly so called if their sur render di fi er ed -
,
men t of the vow becomes i mpossible or h armful or if , over the s urrender really accompan ies on ly a vow of
,
the reason for the vow ceases t o e x ist ( As t o d i sp en . obedi en ce accepted in a reli gious order wh ile other ,
creti on ; in the Christian life love is etter than bonds , . I n t h e op in ion of Leh mk uhl ( Theol mor I nn 64 7 . .
, ,
.
W e should avoid vows wh i ch are embar rassing e ither , 5 0 ) t he solemni ty of t he vow consists in a sp i r itual
because they are too n umerous or because we may b e consecrat ion , t he efl ect of whi ch is that after such a ,
un able to f ulfil them ( for failure to f ulfil a vow is sure vow a p erson is ir revocably set apart and app ointed
,
by t he Ch ur ch t o serve G od by t he ofi e r i n g of that
'
cation or chari ty The m ore i mpor tan t the ob li ga . i t a g ree w i th history ? The vow of p ilgrim age to the
t ion , t he more careful r e fle cti on and preparat i on it Holy Land was temporary and solemn Or does i t .
wh i ch give us strength against some weakn ess , help us And lastly does not the consecrat ion logicall y fo llow
,
p rom ises made to t he saints have a cert ain resem n . 1 0 ) st i ll fin d s distinguished defenders especi all y ,
as we have already seen A vow m ay be t he act of a . places the essence of t he solemn i ty in t he absolute sur
p rivate p erson or the act of a superior represen tin g a
, render of h i m self by t he reli gious and t he acceptan ce ,
ind irectl y bound by t he v ow The sen timen t wh i ch . comp lished by solemn profession and also i n t he i n ca ,
leads a person t o take a vow m ark s t he d ist in ct ion b e p a ci ty of a p erson who is bound by solemn vows t o
tween absolute and condi tion al vows The cond iti on . p erform val idly acts that are contrary to t hose vows ;
m ay be suspensive t hat i s t o say it may m ake t he , ,
such as the in capacity to possess property or to con ,
com mencement of t he ob li gat ion depend on t he hap tract m arriage B ut histori call y this i ncapaci t y w as.
p ening or t he not happen ing of some future un cert ain not and i s not always attached t o solemn vows ; t he
event ; for instan ce , t he words “ I i I recover my ,
solemn vow of ob edience does not as such involve an y
health make t he obli gat ion commen ce upon the r e p art icular in capac ity ; and often solemn vows do not
c o ve r y ; or it ma y be resolutory t hat is , it m ay have ,
produce thi s e ff ec t W i ll the y be called solemn as being .
sonal as a promise to do a certai n act ; or real as a I I I Q xcvi d clxv espec iall y and San che z
( I n d eca log um l 5 , c 1 n l 1 —
. .
, , , , ,
reserved i f they are m ade under grave obli gat ion , See for e x amp le the vow of Jacob ( Gen xxv i ii 20 .
, ,
with f ull li berty an d un cond it ionally , and i f t hey of Jephte ( Judges , m, 30 3 1 ) of An1 1 a t he m other
' ‘
, ,
i n clude t he W hole obj ect of t he vow The reservat ion . of Samuel ( I K in gs i , in whi ch we fin d an e x ampl e ,
does n ot ext end t o accidental c i r cum stan ces , for of N a z ari ti sm and t he imprecator y vow of Saul ( I
I n Deuteronomy , xxii i 21 —
,
or to m ak e a p ilgr i mage i n thi s or t hat manner In . laid down that there i s n o sin in n ot mak i n g a prom ise
ur gen t c as es w hen t here would b e great peril in
, t o G od , b ut that there is si n in delay in g to p a y th e
delay , t he ordi n aries m ay , if n ecessary , disp ense vow The N ew Testamen t cont ains n o e x press
.
even from reserved vows comm endation of vows ; but two i n stan ces of sp ecial
I V THE V ow OF C H A STI TY —The vow of chastity
.
or ext er ior : thus its obj ect is identical w ith the 0 i vows are of the same n at ur e as t hose of the N a z a r en es .
g a t i ons whi c h t he vi rt ue of chast ity i mposes outside These part i cular vows were n ot un kn own t o th e
t he m arriage stat e Stri ctly speak ing i t d iff ers
.
, Fat hers of the Ch ur ch , especiall y to St Ambrose .
,
synon ym ous ) from t he vow of celi bacy (or abst inen ce St Jerome , E p cm
.
(P L XX I I 1 1 1 8 ) and St . . .
, , .
from m arriage ) , the vow of virgini t y ( whi ch becomes August ine Sermon c xl vi ii ( P L , XXX V I I I , . .
,
impossible of f ulfilmen t after comp lete transgression ) , B ut t he C h urch especially recog n i z ed t he prom ise to
or t he vow n ot to use the rights of m arriage The . devote one s lif e t o the servi ce of God ; bapt ism itself
’
violat ion of t he vow of chas tity is always a sin agai nst i s accompan ied by promi ses whi ch were formerly
rel i gion ; i t constit utes also a sacri lege i n a p erson who considered as gen ui n e vows , and whi ch contain in
h as recei ved H oly orders , or i n a reli gious , because reali ty a con secrat ion of on eself t o Jcsus Chr i st by the
each of t hese persons h as been consecrated to G od ren un ciation of t he devi l and p agani sm A t a very .
by h is vow : hi s vow forms p ar t of t he p ubli c worsh ip early p eriod cont i n en ce was professed by V i rgin s and
of the C hur ch Som e aut hors consider that t hi s
. wi dows ; an d t hough t hi s profession appears rath er
sacri lege i s comm it ted by the v iolat ion of even a un der the form of t he choi ce of a state of lif e t h a n a _
t r V I V I I vi vi i I I I v—
, .
, . , , . .
,
a 1 0 ; I D E M Op u sc x v i i
i
x i v; tr X 1 I V c i v ; V A SQ U EZ I n I
,
I I Q x cvi a 4 di sp c l x v ; SA N C HE Z I n d em log u m 1 I V ; 1 V ; c i
nu 1 —
. .
, , , , , . , . , .
,
1 3 ; ID E M D e ma tr i mon i o 1 V I I di sp x x v x x vi ; F E LL !
I V 1 v ; Sr A L P H O N S U S Th eo l
cerned is able honestly t o abstain from a ll use of the .
z m ms M a n ua l e r em i la ri u m t r
, , . , .
,
mor 1 I V tr ii 0 i i ; D E B U C K D e sollemn i ta te r a l a w m p r a ci m e
ep i stu la ; N I LL E S D e j ur i d i ca votor u m s ollem
’
, -
a ti s r eli g i osc
m ta te i n K a th Z ei tsch r i f t X ( I nn sb ruck ) ; K O C H L eh r bu ch d er
p a u p er t e
—
. ,
‘
by p ri vi lege a di r i ment i mp edi m ent ; when j oined to S CHO N E N D a s wes en d er Gelfi bd e solemn i td t . .
. , , .
633 64 7 65 0 ( 2n d
. ,
-
reli gious solemn profession , it has t he e ff ect even of in Th eol Qua r ta lsch r if t ( Ti i bin g e n 1 8 7 4
. V E R M E E R SCH . ,
ann ul lin g a p re vious marri age not con summ ated Qums ti on es mor a l es selectaz I Q i 0 i v ( B rug es I DE M , , . , . , ,
65 4 : I D E M J us ma M mon i a le n 3 9 6 n ot e 8 ; W A N D I N G E R i n
law ; but i t is m ore usual at the presen t day and i t K R A U S Rea lerwy cl d er ch n tl A lter thamer ( Fr ei b ur g i m B rei sg a u , .
, ,
,
'
has the e f ect of mak in g the p erfe ct f ulfilme n t of the N ov , 1 829 ; d there , 1 6 M ay , 1 9 05
. Hi s fat her was a . .
p ended , and t he bi shop or t he regular confessor m ay gen ce H e attended the m uni cip al co llege of L ill e
. .
g ive p erm ission for t he use of marriage If t he . H is teacher , a pup i l of V i ctor Cous i n i nsp ir ed hi m ,
The Sovereign Pon tifi m ay disp ense from the vow , up the pract ice of hi s reli gion for fo ur years yet d ur ,
even the solemn vow , of chasti ty H istory cont ains . i ng t hi s t im e he was act ive i n a p urel y philanthrop i c
w e lI kno wn e x amples of such dispensat ion s ; t hus ,
- soc iety for t he ag ed p oor After h is conversion in .
Juli us I I I perm i tted Card inal Pole t o d ispen se even 1 8 5 4 he tur ned t hi s i n t o a reli gious society H is .
t i on a lly gr ave reasons ; and even when a case is on e i m r ud e n t ar tne r s p lunged them heavily in debt ;
of a simple vow of p erp etual chastity freely and an as Ph i h ert ha d n ow to retrieve the losses of the
del iberately t ak en the H oly See ord inaril y gran ts a
,
fir m, n one but the lay apostolate wa s open to h i m .
of th e poor and a skil ful practitioner W hen a new . long been recogni z ed and in fact i t formed one i tem
partner was needed i n the V ra u fir m i n 1 8 7 1 he in the programme of the B ibli cal Comm ission estab
abandoned hi s professional career H e establi shed . b shed by Pope Leo X I I I In sp i te of the care wh i ch
.
re li gious and b en efici a l so ciet ies for the worki ng peo during forty years had been bestowed upon the te x t
p le p lanned model dwellings for t hem , and als o
,
of t h e present authent i c edi tion issued by Clemen t
organi z ed a society of employers and employees to V I I I in 1 5 9 2, it had been recogn i z ed from the fi rst
close the gu lf i nfid e li ty was mak ing between cap ital that the te x t would have to be revised some day , and
and labour H e i nsisted on the right of the labo urer to
. that i n some ways this Clement ine revision was
a li ving wage I n a ll t hi s Phi li bert V r a u co operated
.
-
. inferior to the Si x tine version of 1 5 9 0 wh i ch i t had ,
i ous elemen t i n t he associ at ion of employers and em away wi thout the reali z ation of th is e x p ected revision .
loy ees of whi ch he was president , and i t was d issolved The last fe w decades have been pre em i nen tly a p eriod
y law b ut was soon revived under another n ame
,
. for the crit i cal e x amination of te xts clas sical and ,
N octurnal adoration of the B lessed Sacramen t was other , and i t has of late been frequently urged upon
in troduced in to Li lle by Phi libert V ra u i n 1 85 7 He . the ecclesiasti cal authorities th at the t i m e had com e
was largely instrumen tal in estab li shing E ucharisti c W hen the well established prin cip les of te x t ual eriti
-
was held at L ill e Catholic educati on from the . vi d uals l i ke the learned B arn abi te Fr V er ce llon e , h a d
, .
primary school to the Un iversi ty of L i ll e owed much done somethin g to prep are the way for suc h a work
to him and to F ér on V ran ( see L I LL E ) B oth g reatly -
. by the collect ion of man uscrip t variants, etc and such .
,
promoted the effi ci en cy of t he Conf erence of St . works h ad received the thanks and other m arks of
V incent de Paul and multiplied its n umbers Fér on . ap r oval from the authorit ies of the t i me , but n o
V ra u d id much to Catholi ci z e the med i cal profession , 0 ci al action h a d been taken unt i l Pop e Pi us X
notably through the Soc iety of St Luk e After the . . announ ced hi s in tention of prep aring for the revision .
death of h is mot her i n 1 888 , Phi libert V r a u devoted In M a y , 1 9 07 , the abbots presiden t of th e various
his t ime almost e x clusively to prayer and numerous Benedi ct i ne con gregations assembled in Rome r e
good works H e travelled m uch i n these in terests. cei ved a comm uni cation from Cardin al Rampolla ,
but in the humblest way A t the V at i can he was a . ask i n g the order i n the pope s name to undertake the
’
familiar figur e The p ower of the press for good had . fir st stages i n the process of re vi sion of the V ulgate
not been overlooked by h im but to h is nephew Paul , ,
te x t s Al though t he f athers fu lly recogn i z ed that
.
“
Fér on V r a u the system ati z ed apostolate of
-
,
The such a work m ust necessarily be arduous lengthy an d , ,
Good Press ” is d ue Phi libert V r a u was senten ced . costly they un an imously voted accept ance of the
,
some Sisters of Providen ce t hough now in secular , autumn of the same year t he present wri ter was
dress to cont i n ue t heir sup er i n tendence of the women
,
app ointed the head of a small comm ission of Bene
in hi s factories a charge whi ch t hey had begun i n , di etines to organ i ze the work to consider the best ,
1 87 6 . A n appeal was made and the case was ca lled means of carryin g out the wishes of the p op e and to ,
up aga i n two day s after his death In the cryp t of . determine the principles up on whi ch t he work of
the Chur ch of O ur Lady of Tr i elle , built by their revision shoul d proceed .
e fforts are the b usts of the two men who had worked
, As considerable doubt h as been exp ressed as to the
so h ard to Supernat urali z e all t h e acti vities of li fe . exact scop e of the present comm ission , i t may be use
B A U N A R D L es d ead: f r er es P h i li ber t Vra a Ca mi lle Fér ow Vr a a f ul here to state clearly th at its end is not to produce
I D E M Phi li bert Vra u et les m or es d e Li ll e ( 2 md ed
, . ,
( P a ri s . , .
,
a Lat i n B ible , to be proposed as an o ffici a l text for
P a ri s . A M oder n Sa i nt i n Catho l i c World ( A ug us t .
’
.
,
acc urately as possible th e text of St Jerome s Lat in
sacred theology in the Prov in ce of Sa x ony Fr 0 m
.
.
translati on , m ad e i n t he four th cen tury This text .
h is descrip tion of facts i t appears that V r i e m us t have i s admi tted on all hands to be an absolute necessi ty
been an eye wi tn ess of the even ts he records The -
.
,
l ator or transl ators were u n k nown to St A ug ustine .
of hi s order at Rom e authori zed the repub li cation of and St Jerome ; but the form er says that the old Lati n
’ “
V
.
an d d is orders of the t i me pointin g out the ir sour ce , , wi thout any o ffi ci a l super vi sion these western te x ts
and t he remedy of t he evils under the form of a series soon became co rr up t or doub tful and by the t i me of
of di alogues i n prose an d metre between Christ and St Jerome v aried so much th at that doctor could
“ ”
the Chu c h M li tan t The i De consola tio ne of
.
r “
.
,
,
Strasb urg ed i ti on of Gerson of 1 4 9 4 It was printed .
228 ; .
“
. , .
.
M A N c rs E TO U RSCHE R
.
,
h im by Pope St D a ma sus H e , moreover had access Th is last method was chosen by the p ope h i mse lf ,
. .
,
to Greek and other M SS even at that time considered who desired that the best system should be adopted
.
,
an cient whi ch are not n ow kn own to e x i st ; h e could i n sp ite of the great expense ent ail ed by p r i nt i ng the
,
comp are do z ens of imp ortant te x ts and he had Origen s ent ir e B ible ,
’
.
H e x ap la ” and other means of determ ini n g the value The p rin tin g of thi s B ible occup ied considerable
of h is material, whi ch we do n ot p ossess It is ob vi ous t i me and it was n ot unt il the autumn of 1 9 08 that i t
. ,
that the p ure te x t of St Jerome must form the b asis was ready for di stribut ion The edi tion i s p ri n ted
. .
of any cri t ical version of the Lat i n B ible and what i s i n such a way that the prin t occup ies about a thi r d, ,
m ore that i t m ust be t aken into accoun t in any of each p age , the rest be i ng left blank ; there are n o
,
critical edition of th e Septuagint Greek version of the cap ital letters and no stops ; an d n o word is di vi ded
O ld Test amen t and the various Greek text s of t he N ew between t wo lin es In t hi s way the prin ted te x t is .
Testament no m anuscr ip t cop ies of which are older m ost e a sily corrected accordi n g t o any M S wi t h whi ch
,
.
t han St Jerome s Lati n translat ion m ade on the then i t is comp a red If there is a capi t al letter in t he M SS
.
’
. .
anc ient cop ies Ri chard Ben tley the great scholar
. two strokes under the letter in the p r i n t shows this ;
, ,
” “
translati on Twas p lai n to me
. he wr i tes that corrected i n the p ri nted sheet i n the same way that
, ,
’
when that copy came hr st from that great Father s i t i s usual t o correct a proof sheet Addition s of .
h and i t must a gree exactly wi th the most authent i c words or sentences or t heir absence in t he M S ar e
, .
Greek exemplars ; and if now i t coul d be retrieved i t shown in t he usual way The result when t he , .
,
would be the best text and voucher for the tr ue read pr i nted sheets have been ful ly coll ated is that the ,
”
i ng o ut of several p retended ones Substant ially , corrected copy of the B ible , or any book of the B ib le ,
.
no doubt t he presen t aut hent ic Clementine text represents or should , if properly coll ated represen t
, , , ,
represents that wh i ch St Jerome produ ced in the t he manuscrip t exactly To secure ac curate work
. .
four t h cent ury , b ut n o less certainly i t the printed the rule was laid down that n o co ll ation of any M S , .
te x t stands in need of close e x am in ati on and m uch should be accepted as fin a l unless the coll at ion
,
correct ion t o m ake it a g ree W i th t he translati on of m ade by one worker should be gone over by an other
St Jerome
. N o cop y of the ac tual text is kno wn t o person
. .
exi st ; and the corrup tions i n troduced by scribes , et c , The Bible printed in thi s way extended to near ly .
i n the centur ies p osterior t o St Jerome and even the 5 000 p ages the Old Testamen t occup yi ng roughly
.
, ,
well intent ioned work of the v ar io us correctors h ave 4 000 The Psalm s took up some 29 9 p ages an d St , . .
rendered the lab ours of t r yin g to recover the exact Paul s E p istles 27 8 The version of the Psalms pre ’
.
te xt from existing M SS both di ffi cult and deli cate . pared for t he workers was arranged i n a new fashion .
,
Th is however is the work whi ch m ust be done as the whi ch has proved t o be ve r y useful in practice St
, ,
. .
fir st step i n the re vi si on of the V ulgate I t is conse Jerome was responsible for t hr ee versions of the
.
quen tly the a i m of the presen t co mm ission t o deter Psalms H i s fir st recension was m ade upon the old .
m ine wit h a ll possible e x acti tude the Lat i n text of St Lati n versi on in use at that t ime H e comp ared i t . .
Jerome and not t o prod uce any new version of t he wi th t he Greek of t he Sep tuagi n t and i ssued hi s cor ,
Lat i n Scrip tur es Oi course i t i s altogether another rection s whi ch were accep ted and p as sed in to use
.
, ,
m at ter t o determ i ne how f ar St Jerome was correct especiall y in It aly , becom in g kn own as t he “ Rom an s
. ,
: . .
work of some futur e com mi ssion found that t he corre ctions he h ad m ade were n ot ade
.
In t he aut um n of 1 9 07 the present wr iter reached q uate and he m ade a second recension wi t h furt her ,
Rome t o m ake prep arat ion for be g inn i ng t he work correcti ons from t he Greek whi ch subsequently was ,
thus entrusted to t he B ene d i ctine Order From the t aken up in France and was the versi on m ost in use i n .
,
“
first P ius X m ani fested hi s p ersonal i nterest in the G aul et c , and became kno wn as the G alli can a ” , . .
work and discussed various points of detail H e Gradually t hi s recension sup ersed ed the “ Roman s
, .
”
made i t clear that he desired the work of revision to version , wh ich however rem ai ned in use i n Rome , ,
be conducted upon the m ost approved sci e nti fic for a considerable t i me an d at t he present day is st i ll ,
methods of m odern t imes and that no exp ense was to used in t he Di vi ne Ofli ce ch a nt ed at St Peter s The .
’
.
be sp ared i n securing thorough an d acc ur ate work in “ Rom an a versi on ” was th at whi ch St Au gust ine of .
t he collation and comp arison of M SS Ou 3 December , Canterb ur y , coming as he di d from Rome brough t.
,
1 9 07 , he addr essed a letter t o the Commi ssi on i n order wi th h im to E ngland and i t appar ently rem ain ed
to m
,
ake clear in as pub li c a manner as p ossible hi s the com mon version in that co un try unti l the N orm an
own p erson al interest i n the work H e e xpressed hi s con quest . .
desire that an exh aust ive exam in at ion of the libr aries The two version s thus m ade by St Jerome b y cor .
of E urope p ub li c and pr ivate should be m ade to rect ions of the old Lat in i n vi ew of the G reek n atu
, ,
brin g t o li ght any M SS hitherto unkn own and t o rally cont ai n m uch that is t h e s a m e T 0 show t hi s
. .
furnish reli able cop ies and collati ons of the most at a glan ce the common part h as been pr in t ed i n the
i mportant early te x ts H e ur ged a ll who in any way centre of t he te xt and the v ar i an ts on either side ,
.
“
could assist in furtherin g thi s work to do so either on the one the readings of t he R omana on th e ,
“
by p erson al servi ce or by helpin g to meet t he e xp enses other those of the G all ican a By the help of this
‘
by their alm s and upon a ll suc h he bestowed his r i n t i t i s possible t o see at on ce wh at version i s t o
b
,
Apostoli c b lessing . e coll ated and the vacan t space on the page se r ves ,
B efore the beginn in g of the year 1 9 08 the sm all for the coll at ion of ei ther version The t h ird version .
Co mmission had begun their sittin gs in Rome whi ch m ade by St Jerome at a later p eriod of hi s life was , .
were chi e fly occup ied for some m on ths i n considerin g translated direct ly from the Hebrew Although .
how best to start t h e work For the purpose of St Jerome considered that thi s version re al ly r ep r e
. .
bringi ng togeth er th e collations of the various M SS i t sented the true sen se of the Psalmist i t was never .
, ,
was determ ined to prin t an edit ion of the Clemen tine accep ted by t he Church for pract i cal use I t i s .
te x t for the use of those en gaged in t he work Three to be found in som e B ibles , especially of Spanish .
“
courses seemed Open : the vari an ts could be entered origin ei ther as an add ition t o the usual GaJ li ca na ,
prin ted : or a chosen text m ight be m ounted on paper collat in g this Psa ter of St Jerome from the e bre w .
and used for bringing toget h er the var ious readings : i t was necessary to print the best text of i t sep arately . .
or thereby the recei ved tex t m i gh t b e p rinted for The prin tin g of this B ible occup ied almost twelve
their speci al work in such a way t h at the variati ons of m onths and the prep arat ion of the text and the cor ,
MSS could b e entered upon the sheets as prep ared rections of the proof sheet s al one were n o ligh t t as k
. . .
VU L GA TE 5 18 VUL GA TE
The work of exp lori n g the var ious libr a ri es of un ci al h and in two colum ns t o t he page N ot even .
E urope w as commen ced almost at on ce The con a frag ment of t he other two cop ies men tioned by .
ten ts of most of them were a lr eady ar ranged and St Bede was kn own to e xist un t il qui te recently .
, .
cat alogued , b ut for the most p ar t t he v a r ious Latin Two y ears ago the presen t wr i ter received through ,
B ibli c a l M SS had not been suffici ently studied or the ki n d ness of M r Cuthbert l\ 1r n er of O x ford , two ’
full er ex a mi nati on and a thorough coll at ion Thi s un doubtedl y a fragmen t of one of these two M SS . .
was set on foot in v arious p laces at once The Canon Greenwell of D urham had some years before .
fin est coll ect ion of such M SS is probably in the B ib lio ob tai ned t he le a f from the bin di ng of an old accoun t
.
th eque N ationale at P ari s For t he p ast t hr ee years book whi ch h ad been boun d at N ew Cas tle in the
.
,
at work o n this precious coll ection of B ibli cal treas some p ort i ons of these precious codices were i n e xis t
ures The aut h ori ties h ave given t he workers
. en ce It is p ossible of co urse that other p ortio ns .
every facili ty for p hoto gr ap hin g a nd coll at in g any m ay yet be foun d i n other b i n di n gs The le af fo un d .
m an uscrip t desir ed In t hi s way the Comm issi on by Canon Greenwell has now been ac q uir ed by the
.
m ost i mportan t codi ces and coll at ions of all these For t he Gosp els another celebrated M S , k nown as
, .
are ei ther already fi ni sh e d or are in t he process of the “ Lin d isfar ne G ospe ls ” , also wr i tten i n t he nort h
,
bei ng done by t he collaborators In London too the of E ngland about the same t ime ( A D
. m ay be . .
authorit ies of the Bri tish M use um readi ly perm itted n oted here as f urni shi n g a pretty page i n t he hi story
t h e Com mi ssion to do what was desired to secur e of the sacred text Thi s wonderful M S , whi ch is . .
cop ies and coll ati ons Last sum mer Dom Henr i to be seen am ong the treasur es of the Brit ish M useum ,
.
Quent in travell ed wi t h the p hotograp hi n g m achin e in was wr i tten by B ishop E a di r i th of L i ndi sfarne
Italy A t Florence he secured a large si z ed copy of
. ( A D 69 8—7 21 ) and illum in ated by hi s contemp orar y
-
. . ,
“
the celebrated B ib l a i A m i a ti n a
”
now i n the Laur en E th elwa ld The ill um in at ions , whi ch m ani fest
, .
t i an Library in that city It m ay be useful to say a the ch a racterist ics of Ir ish art , are of ex ce ti on a l
.
word ab out the almost rom ant i c h istory of th is m a n u beauty an d in some ways are not sur p as sed y any ,
be among the most i mp ort ant M SS for t he V ul gate deserves a brief notice It was at Li n disfar n e un t il
. .
one t i m e belonged to t he mon as tery of Am i ata was C uthbert Tradi tion says t hat whi lst flyin g from , .
much used b y t he re visers of the si x teen th century t he Danes the monk s on reachi ng t he weste r n coas t of
who produced the Si x t e ne version of 1 5 9 0 I t was t he mainl and conceived t he i n tention of c arryin g .
t hen considered to b e a very exce llen t It ali an M S and t heir treasures over to Irelan d On m akin g the .
, .
i t was so considered u nt il q ui te recent t imes W e attemp t they were comp elled to return , b ut n ot before .
n ow know that the volume was actuall y 0 0 p ied i n t he volume of the G ospels they were c arryi n g h ad
the north of E n glan d ab out the year 7 00 On t he fallen overboard into t he sea I t was recovered i n . .
second p age of t he codex t here is an in scr ipt ion a wonderful m ann er , whi ch is related in the twe lfth
sayin g that the volum e was gi ven t o t he m on astery cen tury by Simeon of Dur ham Strange to say , .
De Rossi , exami ning these li nes , p ointed out that they The great interest of the volume apar t from i ts ,
were not the origin al li nes , and that in part icular the ar t isti c merits li es i n i ts p i ct ures of the E v angeli sts , ,
Abb ot Peter ’ s n ame had been wr itten over an er a sure etc W hi lst t he b orders of t hese p i ctur es are ch ar .
Cambridge scholar Dr Hort , who poi nted out that , di fferent and are suggestive at once of By zantin e
.
these ve r y li n es with changes in those p laces where models It h ad long been a p uz zle to arch aeologi sts .
changes had been m ad e in the original were gi ven t o account for t he e x isten ce of such models i n the
i n t he ancient li ves of the abbots of W ear mouth n ort h of E nglan d in the early part of the eighth cen
and Jarrow as having been in the copy of the B ible t ury It is seldom t hat so satisfactory an answer c an .
St Benet Bi scop t he fo under of the twi n m on asteries from the sout h of Ital y would probably have h
.
,
of W e a r mouth and Jarrow , went m any t imes to Rome i l lum i n at ions made after t he B y zant ine style of art .
i n the sevent h century an d brought back m any This knowledge we owe t o the researches of M r .
M SS St Bede , who wr ote about the abbots of his E dmun d B ishop whi ch were fir s t publi shed by Dom
. .
,
“ ”
mon astery tell s us th at on one occasion B i scop r e
,
M or in i n t he Re vue Ben edict i ne The G ospel .
t urned wi th a great B ible “ oi the new translation ” “ cap itula ( the indic ations of portions of the Gospels
Oi this St Benet B is to b e re a d in t he ch ur ches ) foll ow the N eap oli t an us
’
( 1 e St Jerome s V ulgate )
e
. . . . .
,
c op s successor , C e o lf r i d , h ad thr ee cop ies m ade at and t he cal end ar of the volume enabled M r Bi shop
’
.
W ea r mo uth : on e for each of the monaster ies and t o give th e exact place as the island of N i sita i n t he ,
t he t h ird destined as a presen t to the pope Abbot Bay of N a p les To fill up t he story is easy : The . .
Ce o lf r i d resigned h is abbey i n 7 1 5 , and determ i ned to Abbot H adr i an , who accomp an ied St Theodore t h e .
p ay a v isi t to Rome in order t o c arry with hi m t he Greek to E ngland when he was sent over as Ar ch
great B ible he had prep ared for the pope St Bede bishop of Canterb ur y was abbot of N i s i ta St . .
,
. .
describes h i s sett i ng fort h on h is j ourney wi th one of B enet Bi scop wh o acted as their guide t o E ngland , ,
h i s monks bearin g the large vol um e St Ce olf r i d welcomed t h em t o hi s m on ast eries i n the north ;
. .
died upon the j ourney and i t i s doub tful whether the and t here c an be li ttle doubt that Abbot Hadri an
,
B ible ever found i ts way to Rome : at any rate all brough t thi ther the volume wi th By z antin e m odels
—
,
trace of i t was lost until i t was recogn i zed in the m ade in South Italy which were copied by the Irish ,
“
Code x A mi a t i nus” through th e j oint scholarship of scribes as we see them to d ay in the L i ndisfar ne Gos
,
The book itself i s of great si ze , each page being In Rome a par ti al coll a tion and an en t ire photo
by in ches I t i s wr itte n in the most reg ul ar gr a ph1 c co py h ave bee n m ad e of the import ant Bible
.
VULGA TE 5 19 VUL GA TE
—
at St Paul s wi thout th e W a ll s Thi s i s a fin e copy co y , were reviewed and completed upon the ori gi nal
’
g
- -
. .
letters and pages Probably the bes t exempl ar of t h i s these n otes at M adr id , so that i t will now be possib le
.
B ible is the l arge code x at Zur ich , a p h otogr a p hi c to gi ve a crit ical edition of these i mp ortan t frag
copy of whi ch h as a lso been secur ed together with a men ts ” This edi t ion of fragments of the old Lat i n .
coll ation of the Octa t euch made for the Co mm ission text is bein g prep a red by Dom de Bruyne an d wi ll in
-
,
by th e un der li brar ian , Dr W erner A th ird copy due co urse be p ub lished in the proposed series of texts
-
. .
,
is the best kno wn of the thr ee that at the V a llece lli a na a nd studies called the “ Co llectanea B ibli ca Lati n a ” ,
, ,
Library in Rome A coll at ion of the Pentateuch of proj ected by the com mi ss ion
. .
the l as t has been m ade for the Commi ssion by Father The Co mmi ssion has dur i n g the p as t year been
Be ll as i s of t he Oratory ; but it h as not yet been able t o add to its co llect ion of coll at ion s those of
p hot ograp hed , owi n g to diffi cul t i es mad e by the two M SS p o sses sed by Mr Pierpont M organ H e . . .
si on t h at the collat ion of these three m anuscripts t hese m an uscrip ts for the Comm ission The fir st .
”
would be suffi ci e nt to determi ne the typ e of the is the p recious code kn own as t he Golden G ospels
x .
co rrect i ons made b y Al cuin These should be of S am uel B erger h as sai d of thi s volume : “ I n the i m.
i nterest t o E nglishmen sin ce for the p ur p ose of hi s port an t an d ancien t group of M SS wr itten in golden .
revision A lcui n sent over t o the li brar 1 se of E ngland letters t he oldest i s beyon d doubt the famous H am i l
t o obtai n t h e best M S evi dence The copy of t h e ton M S , . A t the sale of the H am ilton coll ee
. .
Al cuin B ible at St Paul s i n Rome h as a special t ion in 1 89 0 this volum e was purch ased for an A mer
.
’
interest sin ce i n the thi rt een th cen tur y B ishop i can gentlem an n amed Th om as Ir win of Oswego .
G r a d i sson of E xeter ordered all the cop ies of the On his death it was p ur ch ased by M r Pierpon t M or .
Sacred Scri ptur es i n hi s di ocese to be corrected a c gan an d added t o h is collecti on The coll at ion .
cordi n g t o a copy of t he text of that B ible m ade for the Com mi ssion by M r B oski er h as re . .
W hi lst in Italy Dom Quen tin went to the monas ce n tly been publi shed i n a ma g n ifice n t foli o volu me
t er y of La Cara and p hotograp hed the in terestin g wi th several facsim i les in colour an d gold M r . .
B ible of Sp an i sh ori gi n , whic h h as long been in the H oski er prefaced i t by an ample in troduction bo th
p ossession of the mon as tery there M ost of the text p al aeograp hi cal an d crit i cal I n th i s same volum e
. .
h as now al so been collated on t he M S by Dom Co t is the coll at ion of a fra gmen t of th e G ospels also i n .
tercan who h as spent m any months at the m on astery the p ossession of M r P ierp on t M organ Th is frag
,
. .
material was li kely t o be fo un d i n the cathedr al foun d in the “ M usée G erman i que of N ur e mberg .
and other li braries of Spain ; and in t he spr in g of A collation of this p ar t was m ade in 1 88 1 a nd prin ted ,
e x i st and to see if others could b e found In h is The work of coll ati on i s necess ar i ly lon g and .
rep ort t o the Comm i ssion he says : “ I h ad an e x tedi ous I t requires great c are an d m inute observa .
ce lle n t gui de i n t h e H a n d schr if te n sch a t z Spa n iens of t ion sin ce n oth i n g i s t oo sm all to be p as sed over , for
‘ ’
R Beer
. The t wo m ost i m portant la c una in i t the most in si g n i fica nt t h in g m ay be found t o t hr ow
.
relate to the m anuscripts of Roda and Urgel I t li ght on a problem or help to ident ify a m anuscrip t . .
m ig h t well b e t hought that these two imp ort an t col A few tags of torn ou t leaves i n a m anuscrip t of St -
.
lections h ad di sappe ared or been lost I however Paul at M on za h ave help ed to clear up a d isp uted .
, ,
found them i n tac t or nearly so t he fir st i n the p oin t of importance The add i tion by the hand of a ,
.
Cathe d ral of Lerida , kep t in a special book c ase ; corrector of the Irish symbol for a u tem ( but ) in -
t he secon d at Urgel i tse lf In most of the li br aries of a very old Hep tateuc h i n th e V at i can Library i s the
.
Sp ai n m an uscrip t catalogues suffi ci e n tly good are sole certain i ndi cati on i n the volum e that i t h a d
to b e foun d ” It m ay be of i n terest to g ive a li st p assed at one t i m e un der Celti c i n flue n ces, an d thi s
.
of the li brari es of Sp ai n whi c h were e x ami ned by h a s im medi ately conn ected i t wi th St Golumb a n s .
’
Dom de B ruyne i n the cour se of hi s j our ney B ar colony at B obbi o In the fragmen ts of the o ld . .
celon a ( Ar chi vi o de l a Coron a de Ar agon and the Itala version wr itten on the m argins of the Codex
cathedral ) ; V ich ; Tarragon a ( B ibl Provin ci al and Tolet a n us an d in an other M S at M adrid app ears . .
,
t he Semi n ari o ) ; Saragossa ( 8 60 N D del Pilar , the word mulecu la I t is i n n o di c t ion ary but i t
, . . .
,
a nd the un i ve r si t Si g uen z a ; M adrid ( Bib N acional appears i n one of the inscrip tion s at Pom peii : mula .
,
Ac ademi a de a H istoria M useo archeologi co , d ocet mulecu la m De Rossi con j ect ured that i t was
, .
“
A r chi vi o h i stor i co nacional uni versit y and B ib a barb arous Lat in word for fly ” an d thi s explanati on
, .
,
Real ) ; E scur ial ; Toledo ; Leon ( cathedral li brary and was accepted un ti l the presen t tim e , when , from the
th at of S Isidoro ) ; B ur gos ( cathedral sem in ary and Greek of the p as sag es of the old I tala i t evi den tly
.
, , ,
“ ”
B i b provinc ial ) Urgel Geron a and Pampelun a
.
, m eans youn g m ul e
, Thus the sentence at Pompe i i
, . .
j our ney in Sp ain : I have descript ions of all the From t ime to time th e Com m i ssi on h as com e across
B ibles more or less at len gt h accord in g to their age fragm en ts of B ibles i n the course of researches i n
,
and im p ort ance Some of t e volumes have been li brari es whi ch show how precious M SS h ave been
.
, .
co llated either who lly or in p ar t A ll the leaves of destroyed W h en ot her and n ewer text s had
, . .
two Biblical pali mpsests ( E scur i al R I I 1 8 and Le on been mad e for the use of some ch ur ch or m on as tery
, .
, , ,
cathedr al archiv e s 1 5 ) h ave been ident i fied ; the there ax pears to h ave been li ttle hesitation in u sin g
t e xt of B aru ch up to thi s tim e only kn o wn by the the old e
,
, ,
Codex Go t h i cus Le gi one nsi s which had been p ub sak e of the p archmen t obli teratin g the ori gin al
, ,
li sh e d b y Hoberg from a copy in the V ati can m ade writing an d putting some other text up on i t Thus , .
in t he sixt een th centu r y has been co llated upon th e in the b ind in gs of book s at D urham and at W orcester
,
M S at Leon and compared wi t h other ind ependen t some p recious f ragm en ts of very old Bibles h ave been
.
cop i e s I discovered A t Si guen z a I found a fragmen t found A t W orcester the fragm en ts recovered in
. .
in Ar abo Lat in of St Paul whi ch has been pub lished thi s way m ay n ot impossibl y be leaves of a B ible
-
.
,
m argi nal n otes of the same Le on B ible p ub li shed in tenth cent ury Perhaps the most curious fra gm en t ,
.
par t by V e r cellon e from the V at ican si x teenth centur y of a G ospel Book that h as come to th e Comm ission ’ s -
V U L G A TE 5 20 VU L GA TE
n otice is a p ort ion of a fin e Sp an ish M S of large i n vol umes besides the b indi n g of the volumes of
.
,
si ze This whi c h contained the whole of the G ospel completed co ll ations This m ay be called t he
.
,
.
of St John had been torn out of a volume i n suc h a mechani cal side of t he work The work of research
.
, .
way t hat several fragments of the Gospel of St Lu ke and collation is of co urse done gratui tously b ut the
.
,
h ad been left on torn leaves of fin e p a r chment The j our neys n ecessary for making proper resear ches i n
.
C omm ission h as endeavoured i n vain t o locate t he rest the li braries of E ur ope and the supp ort of the scholars
of t he text from whi ch t hi s excell en t V i sigothi c frag engaged i n t he work m ust be p aid for
‘
men t had been so r uthlessly t orn away . To meet these e x penses Pi us X ch ar ged the presen t
The C ommission has fre quently been asked how wr iter to m ake an appeal to t he generosity of Cath
the large exp enses of i ts work are p rovi ded . I t is o lios and others t hroughou t t he world H e thought
.
ob vi ous that t he cost of prin t in g the t e xt of t he t h at t he need of some su ch re vision of the Lat in te x t
Clementi ne B ible as well as for gathering the colla
, of the H oly Scrip tures was so ob vi ous that the funds
ti ons , was n ot inconsiderab le especi ally as a p art of would be provi ded by the generously d isp osed
, .
grap h ic app a ratus was also a great i ni ti al expense , en abled t he wr iter to fin d t he m oney requisite t o
and although the p hotograp hs are t aken at t he keep the work going aft er t h e p op e h ad met the
sm all est p ossible cost t he prod uct ion of entire i ni t ial exp ense of printin g t he te x t for the col
,
chi ld ren and was bap ti z ed on the feast of St Luk e . . sendi ng t o Paul V t o p romote the doctr i ne of th e
_
M any members of phi s famil yy di st i n gui sh ed t hem Immacul ate Conception Antony a Trej o , B ishop of .
selves 1 n their var ious careers Hi s brother Ambrose , . Car tagena , who , as V i car general of the order h ad -
,
the Jesui t , taught p hil osophy wi th applause at D illi n been W ad di ng s patron an d ad mi r er , was t he legate
’
H is cous i n s R ichard W ed di n g t he August ini an , and , t he Court of the Catholi c Kin g on 1 O ct 1 61 8 the . .
, ,
Peter an d M i ch a e l W adding , Jesui ts s h ed lustre on , emb assy reached Rome on 1 7 Dec In search of m ate .
ents who , H arold , li braries of Rome vis iti ng also th ose of N aples , ,
tells us req ui r e d , Assisi Perugia and other cit ies The comp osit ion
, , .
“
Litt le Office of t he embassy in his Act a legationi s a su ccin ct and
B l e s s e d V ir gi n , obj ective statemen t of t he p roceedings and of the
and a t s t a t e d , theologi cal issues demandi n g solut ion A t t hi s t i me .
t a i ned i n the so lasted he was its accredi ted theologi cal ad viser .
ca lled min or Bre Phili p I V in a grac ious lett er , t hank ed hi m profus ely
,
then m uch in use on t he redemp t ion bapt ism an d deat h of the B lessed , ,
III LI TE R A R A
Y c 1v r r
r r — B ut W adding s activi ty
’
.
RI BE R A
. .
Colleg e of S Bonaventur e , and Suare z and ZEgi di us brothers Trej o , the cardi n al and legate Thi s work .
a Prze se n t a t i on e O S A , at t he uni versity The . was enough to show that St Fran cis hi ms e lf was
Benedi cti ne moni; Leo a S Thoma bears wi tness t o
. .
t he great talents b e di s played ( see H arold , “ V i ta ” , the edi ti on of the “ W r it i ngs of St Fran cis ” was in .
e v
. . Ordained priest i n 1 61 3 and com missioned to course of prep arat ion M ar ius a Ca la si o a lear ned , ,
preach , he showed h i mself a perfect m aster n ot onl y Francisc a n di ed in Rome , leavin g unpub li sh ed fo ur
,
of rhetori cal art b ut of t he Portuguese and Cas t i li an large tomes of a H ebrew con cordance besides a ,
’
, .
.
—
cen ce of Pau l V to establish for the p urp ose a print
,
D ub lin Af ter a bri lli an t academ i c di splay at Li sbon t ime a valuable contributi on t o B ib li c al kn owled ge ,
—
.
fu ller opportuni ties H ere he mastered H ebrew . interpretes ” , whi ch he had composed at Salaman ca .
composed hi s work on t he or i gin and exce llen ce o f Ab out the sam e time he undertook t he pub li cat i on
that tongue , and was assi gned t he chair of theology of the work s of An gelo del Paz a fri a r of g reat le a rn i n g ,
.
'
. before in t he conven t of M ontorio The fir s t t om e .
.
’
professor till 1 61 8 when t h ough on ly in hi s th irt ieth
, ,
appeared i n 1 623 being Angelo s commen tar i es on ,
year he was chosen by Phi lip I I I for the oth ee of t he G ospel of St M ark ; the comment a ries on th e
t heo logian to t he embassy wh ich Ph i li p was t hen
.
t he promi se of two other vol umes whi ch , h owever , Order wi th a sy llabus of t heir works I t still holds .
n ever saw t he light I n 1 624 he issued in one volume . its place , alon g wi t h t he Sup p le men tum of Sb a r a
“
the “ Concord a nce of St Antony of Padua ” and the . lea , as t h e stand ar d work on the subj ect A new .
’
F ra n cis ca n probably Thomas H iberni cus add in g
, , comp letion .
“ ”
ample marg i nal notes of hi s own In thi s same year . men t was the A n nales ord m in orum , a hi story .
Prague of four teen Friars M i n or put to deat h for the work do wn to 1 5 40 Two other volum es were t o
the F aith by t he B ohemian heret ics H ieronymus
.
,
“
Strasser a p lace among t e Scr i p t or es gives u s at
h work whi ch criti cs , wort h y of the name , have never
,
’
the same t i m e the true genesis of t he Germ an friar s ceased t o ext ol has placed its author i n the foremost
,
work . I t was also i n t h i s year ( 1 624 ) that he pub ran k of ecclesiast i cal h ist ori ans To say that the .
“ ”
li sh e d hi s L g a t oe i Ph i lippi I I I e t I V . work i s free from defects would b e t o demand for
In 1 625 he issued at M adrid h is A p ologet i cum de
“
i t more th an is given to man t o accomp li sh Con .
”
p raete nso mon a ch a t u a ugus ti ni a no S Fr a n ci si in si d e r i n g the magn it ude of t he undertak in g and th at
'
.
,
refutation of th e theory that the foun der of the Friars t he aut hor s work was largely , the work of a p ioneer ,
’
,
M i nor had been an Augus t ini an The t hi rd edit ion . i t must be ac k nowledged to b e a comp ilat ion of e x cep
t i on a l acc uracy T he strict ur es of those crit ics who
’
( Lyons ,
cont a i ns the author s response t o .
” “
Thomas Herera a learned Au gust ini an The sin gu ,
. find serious chr onologi cal errors and a want of
lar t heory has not sin ce been broached A t th e . acc ur acy and sci e n ti fic met hod ” in t he Annals are
desire of Urban V I I I W add ing undertook i n 1 630 ,
hardly borne out by a close study of t h e work itse lf .
“
to correct an d edit in co ll aborat ion w ith V i ctore lli ,
Only those who have consul ted t he Ann als hundreds
and Ughelli the “ Lives of th e Popes and C ar d in als ”
,
and thousands of ti mes ” wr it es H ol z apfel ( Gesch ,
“
by A lp honsus Ci a ccon i us Other mi nor pub li cations . ic th e des fi a n z i s k a n er or d e n s, can appreci ate
“
were : a Li fe of Bl Peter Thomas , Patriarc h of Con . W e ddi n g at h is true worth W add in g h as had .
“ ”
st a n t i n op le ( Lyons , a corrected and annotated several offici a l cont inuators of th e Ann ales , but
edition of t he metrical “ Li fe of St James dell a . all of them vastly i nf erior to hi mse lf t he author of ,
M archia b y John Petrucci Archb ishop of Taren tum , V ol X IX being perhaps an e x cept ion
. .
“ ”
( Lyons ,
an edi tion of the Oculus morali s of Besides the work s h e succeeded in publi shi n g ,
Joannes G ua lle ns i s O F M ( whi ch had been h it h erto , . . . W addin g had proj ected various others for w h i ch he ,
attributed t o R a y mun d us J or d a n us Canon Regu lar , left a considerable amoun t of materi al Amon g .
“
of St Augustine ) ; and an ed i tion of t he Co llection
. them were the followi n g : h isto r y of Popes Clemen t
”
of say ings and deeds of celebrated Phi l osophers and V I I I , Leo X I , Paul V Gregory X V and Urban V I I I , , ,
of the treatise “ De sap ient i a san ctorum ” , b y the and of the cardinals created b y t hem ; an ed it ion of
”
same wri ter ( Rome f
a Li e of S t A nsel m , .
, the rarer works of famous Fran ciscan writers ; the
Bishop of Lucca from materials w h ich the author , Annals of t he Ki ngdom of Ireland ( from which p roj
had come across i n h is stud ies on the p o n t i fica te ect he wi thdr ew owin g t o the im possibi li ty at t he
of G regory V I I ( Rome an edi t ion on a , , t i me of obta in in g necessary doc uments from Ireland )
new plan of the Summ a ca suum of E ma n ua l
,
”
a volume of hi s own letters ; the Acts of a ll the Chap
R od e r i cus brought out at Salamanca when the edi tor
,
ters General of the order (i n whi ch work he was
had j ust completed his theologi cal st udies an tic ipated b y M ichael An gelo of N aples who b e ,
E p i gr a mma ta p ia
“
a co llect ion of Latin verses a n d gan t h e publi cat ion of the Chr on olog i a h i stor i co
inscript ions composed b y W addi n g when professor at legal is ” in a h istory of a ll the bishoprics of t he
Salamanca and p ub li sh ed by Fran cis a Susa , e x
,
Un iversal Chur ch ; and an e xposit ion of the Rule of St .
M a r r a cci o ( a p Joan a S
,
ment ions among hi s p ub lished writings “ Offi ci a d e cursu li cu i t opus com i n g er e die un i verso p er
pluri ma praeserti m le ct i on es I I N oet , San ct oru m . molestas cu as di stract o r
p M oreover though hi s
,
, .
,
capacit y of consultor t o the S Congregat ion of Rites . . twen ty two he s uff ered from headaches of the most
-
“
Scr i p tor es
”
and above all on the “ A nnales ord
, , , . Rome i n 1 61 8 he found the nam e of Ireland partly i g
”
m inorum I n 1 639 he p ublished at Lyons a com
. n o mi n i o usly i gn ored p artly ( owin g to the wi les of her
,
p le t e edi tion of the writ i n gs of the Sub tle Doct or , i n trad it ional enem ies ) d ispar a ged and revi led B ut .
mate preparat ion H e corrected the te x t t hroughout . succeeded i n making Ireland kn o w n and respected .
.
, being authori z ed thereto by letters pa ten t of the
alone have i mmort ali z ed hi s name H is li fe of John . g e neral ( 1 3 June ) and a special B ull of Urban V I I I
Duns Scotus which i s p r e fix ed t o the first volume , , ( 20 Suc h men as A n t on y H ickey Patrick ,
appeared separately in 1 644 The Scri tores ord . . Flem i n g John Pon ce and M a r tm W alsh were the
, ,
"
minoru m he pub li shed in 1 65 0 in one i n i o volum e . fi r st professors W addin g proceeded to e x tend the
.
I t i s an alphabet ical list of the writers of the Seraphi c exi st i ng b uil di n gs (a suppr essed Spa n is h convent ) ,
W AD DI NG 5 24 W A DDING
which the generosity of hi s friends enabled hi m to duties of commi ssar y i n 1 648 Paul V n omi n at ed .
li brary 5 000 selec t wor ks , besides a precious coll ee t h e R ites and of the Propaganda by Urban V I I I and ,
t i on of M SS boun d i n 8 00 volumes Dur ing the
. . n amed member of t he com mi ssion for the reform of
fir st t hi r ty years of its e x i ste nce this co llege educated t he Roman Brevi ary and t he other li t ur gi cal books
200 st udents 7 0 of whi ch n umber fill e d cha i rs of
, by the same p on ti fl H e was besides th e trusted .
, ,
ph ilosop hy an d theology in v ar ious coun tries of adviser of successive popes , m an y card in als , and the
E urope O thers , retur ni n g to Ireland , w or ke d in the
. superiors of h is order W ere i t not for hi s hum ili ty, .
few years af ter t he foundat ion of th e College for Irish The Supreme Counc il of t he Conf ederation sent
Fran ciscans W adding prevailed on Cardinal Ludo
, letters to Urban V I I I on 1 4 June , 1 644 and t o Inn o ,
visi , protector of Ir eland to si gnali z e h is protectorat e , cent X on 23 N ove mb er of the same year t o raise ,
by the endowm ent of a similar i nst ituti on for the W addi n g to the cardin alate B ut he hi ms e lf sue .
W add in g havin g dr awn up a code of const itut ions , i t was onl y af ter hi s deat h that they were di scovered
the coll ege was opened on 1 J a n , 1 628 The students . . among hi s p ap ers W ri ting to the Supreme Counc i l , .
W addi n g was not on ly the offi ci a l representat ive t o h 1 s learni n g an d h i s death was that of a sai nt , .
archb ishops and b ishops of Ireland b ut the H oly JO A NN E S A S A N TO NI O , B i bli oth eca un i ver sa F r a n ci sca na ( M a
. .
,
, .
t hat coun try wi thout consul t in g h im The S upreme I ri sh H i s tori ca l Li br a r y ( D ubli n , A n ci ent a nd P r es ent
Sta te of Co a nd Ci ty of W a terf or d (D ubl i n ,
.
W A TT, Bi bli
Counci l of the Confederates , by letters p aten t of .
c ur ator in Rome an d the whole of It aly It was at ( D u bli n W E B B , D i cti ona r y of I r i s h B i og r a p h y (D ubli n ,
L
,
h is suggest ion that F ather Sca r a mp i t he Orat ori an , H o me, H i s tory of Town a nd Co unty of W ex f ord ( on d on ,
.
a lso i n A n n a l es mi n or u m, I ( 2 n d e d , R o me ,
.
,
M SS i n t h e
,
hi mself had sen t simi lar supp li es in t he prec ed ing a rch i ve s of t h e F ra n ci sc a n F a th e rs M erc h a n t s Q ua y . D ubl i n
'
. .
—
. .
from the H oly See t o the Cat holi c p owers of E ur ope 0 1 m . N un z i a tur a . e d A mzzr ( Fl o re n ce
,
. 4 1 9 ; H o rz s r r s n , ,
to enli st their sympathi es and secur e th e ir aid in Ges ch i chte d es F r a n z i ska n er or d en s ( Fr e i b urg , 5 80 3 ; D O N -
favo ur of the Irish war In 1 645 he prevai led on t he NELLY , I ri sh Coll eg e, Rome ( D ubli n) , 3- 5
C LE A RY
.
.
departur e from Rom e t he n unci o received from b at W aterford Ireland in 1 5 9 1 ; d i n M exico Dec
.
, , .
,
.
,
W addin g t he sum of scud i t owa rd s th e Irish 1 644 A t an e ar ly age he lost h is father Thomas W a d
.
,
after thr ough Dean M assari to mention on ly som e , studied at the I rish sem in ary of Salaman ca entering ,
of hi s contribut ions G reat was t he in terest n ow . t he Society of Jesus 1 5 April 1 609 After year s at , , .
evin ced in Irish affairs at the Rom an Court The . the no vi tiate of V illagar cia he obtai ned perm ission
t idings of O N e ill s vi ctory at Benburb (5 Jun e 1 646)
’ ’
,
to go to the mi ssion s of M e x i co where he took t he ,
caused m uch rej oi cin g ; a solemn Te De um was sun g n ame of G od i ne z by whi ch he is best known H e ,
.
were hun g as troph ies in the cupola of St Peter s 1 620 he was amon g the M ayos and the Tep h an es ; h e
’
. .
I nnocen t X t hrough W adding sent hi s blessing to also took ch arge of th e Comi car i s and at t h e cost of
Owen Roe é N eill and wit h i t the sword of the great
, , ,
’
much labour won over the B as ir oa s whom he j oined
, ,
”
the Confederate ch iefs r ui ned all and n o one felt ,
m is tica ( I 3 V I I ) as on e wh o endured them h im self
, , , ,
.V O FFI C I A L C A RE E R Luk e W e dding was a lec tor . si o n a r i e s H e taugh t for several year s i n v arious col
.
“
j u bi la lus of sacred theology and c h ron ologist of leges i n M e x i co Father Alegre remarks that accord .
of procurator he was Len t en preacher to the papal H is “ Practica de la t eologia m istica ” the frui t of ,
i n vill ages consist in g merely of seven or eight ced a r W i nn a sister of St Boni f ace Apostle of Germany
, .
, ,
was a very slender bond , b ut was not allowed wi t hm St R ichard , when star tin g wit h hi s two sons on a p i l
.
t he four t h degree Both sexes h ad t heir noses grimage t o the H oly Lan d , entrusted W albur ga , then
—
. .
p ierced , and generally h ad shell s suspen ded therefrom . eleven years old , t o the abbess of W imborn e I n .
”
H l the c la us tral school and as a member of t he commu
—
They adored a c hi ef deity, Chabatt , the
t t t
great ch ief who lives—
a a ar s
-
above , and beli eved in spirits
- ni ty , she spent twenty si x years prep ar i ng for the -
an d the transmi grat ion of soul s They held fre quent . great work she was t o accomp li sh in German y The .
shi p wreck of a Russi an boat m any years a 0 was lat er able to wr i te St W in i b a ld s Life an d an a c ’
B
. , . .
after her arri val W alb urga received t idi ngs of her
W al a f ri d (W ALAHF RI D) , the sur n am ed Sr m '
o
“
fat her ’ s death at Lucca D urin g thi s period St
,
”
S qu i nter , Germ an p oet an d t heologian of the
. .
sided wi th Lothair i n t he war betwee n t he so n s of li ght of fai th and learni n g should rad iate far an d n e a r
,
.
bur ga , W i th many other n un s They sail ed wit h fair
flu ent , elegant Lat i n , consist of p oems an d of t heolog
.
.
H ereupon W albur ga prayed kn eeling on the deck , ,
m ost remarkable p oem It describes a j our ney .
and at on ce t he sea b ecame calm On landing the
thr ough the other world in the form of a vision vouch
.
,
and is t he earli est example of that t yp e of venerati on There is a tradition in the Ch urch of
’ “ .
l iteratur e wh ich culm in ated in Dante s D ivin e An twerp that , on her way to G ermany W albur ga
Comedy ” The “ V ersus de i mag in e Tetr i ci
.
in t he made some stay there ; and in that ci ty s most a n cien t ’
,
form of a dialogue between t he poet and hi s gen ius , ch urch , whi ch n ow bears the title of St W alburga .
,
were i nsp ir ed by t he e questrian statue of Theodori c t here is p oin ted out a g rotto in wh i ch she was wont t o
wh i ch Charlema gne had brought from Ravenn a an d pray This same ch urch , before adop t i n g t he R oman
pl aced before the p alace at Aachen W hil e the
.
occasion is foun d for p ayin g homage t o Louis t he comed b her uncle , St B oni face , an d by her brother
“ ”
Pious and t he E mp ress Jud it h In t he H or tu u l
.
,
s
St W i lli ald After li ving some t ime under the rule
.
,
ep istles in verse , b ut of t hese only a port ion is pre favour ite brother St W i n i b a ld who govern ed an .
, ,
served Oi h i s pros e works t he most famous is t he
.
abbey t here Af ter his death she ruled over t h e
“ G lossa ord i ar ia ” a comment ary on t he Script ur es
.
n
,
,
mon ks monastery as well as her own
’
H er vi rtue .
,
comp iled from var i ous sour ces T he work enj oyed .
“
.
Silence and hum ili ty have veiled the labour s of t he
wrote in prose the lives of St C all an d St O thmar , . .
signed t hem t heir place at the very beg inn ing of Ger
Iona and of St M amm as the martyr H is w ork s
,
.
,
.
25 9 4 7 3
.
in “ M on G erm I I ( Berl in
— St W i llibald when i t was found that t im e had 1 t n o
.
. . ,
( L e i p zi g —
,
19 ,
. .
B O U R G ) S A I N T b i n Devonsh ire , about 7 1 0 ; d at of E i chstadt determ ined t o restore the church and
mona ste oi Heidenh eim whi ch were fallin g to ru in
.
.
, ,
,
gr ave she one n igh t appeared t o the b ishop reproach
, ,
t ransla t ion of the remains to E i chstadt on 21 Sept of . centur y W aldeck belonged i n ecclesi as tical mat te rs
the same year They were placed in the Chur ch of . p art ly to t he Ar chdi o cese of Colo g ne , p art ly to the
Holy Cr oss n ow call ed St W alburga s In 89 3 ’
D iocese of Paderborn , W h il e scattered p ar is h es als o
—
, . .
shr in e t o take out a port ion of the reli cs for Li ubul a , tr i n e was i n troduced in t o t he country in 1 5 27 4 3 by
Abbe ss of M o n hei m an d i t was t hen that t he body ,
Coun t Ph ilip I I I The Ca th oh c Fai th was m ai n .
h ave led t o a di versity of fe as ts i n her honour In the . Paderborn W aldeck received a nother Catholi c
.
Roman M art yrolog y she 1 8 commemorated on 1 M ay , p a rish i n 1 9 00, that of Arols en a settlement estab ,
her c h ief festival i s celebrat ed 1n Belg gi um and Bavari a . par ish , Korbach , was fo rmed i n 1 9 1 1 .
In the Benedi ct i ne Brevi ary her f e ast is as si gned t o The Pr i nc ipali ty of Pyrm on t was i n the M iddle
25 ( i n leap year 26) Feb She is represented i n the . Ages a fie f of the b ishops of Paderborn I t became .
Benedi ct in e hab it wi th a li ttle phial or bottle ; as an ent irely Protestant Towards the end of the eigh .
abbess wi t h a cro z ier a crown at her feet denot in g her , , t eent h cen tur y Fran ciscan s from Lud ge held mi ssions
ro y al b i rth ; sometimes she is represented in a group t here dur i n g the season of the ye a r when it was f r e
wi th St Phili p and St James the Less and St Sigis
. .
, .
quen te d as a water i ng p lace In 1 85 3 the St ate permi t
-
.
been canoni z ed by Pope A dri an I I on 1 M ay , the fes of Pyr mon t was form ed B efore appo in t i n g a p ari sh .
in g the p on t i fica te of A dr i an I I The Benedi ct in e . e r nmen t has the right of obj ectin g t o each appoin t
comm uni ty of E ichstadt i s flour i shi n g and the n un s , men t The candi date must swear t o observe the
.
heim was rut hlessly exp elled in 1 5 38 but the chur ch , priests are paid out of the revenue of t he chur ch fun d ,
i s now in Cathol i c hands t he ch urch ta x es an d all owan ces made by the G ov
B U TL E R Li ves of th e Sa i nts ( Lo n d on
.
,
H O P E Th e Con e r nm e n t and the pr in ce The houses of female
vers i on of the Teuto n i c Ra ce I I ( Lo n d on ) ; L i ves of th e E n g l i sh
, . , .
Sa i nts I I ( Lo n d on
I I I i i 28 7 — — orders are : at Ar olsen an insti tution for preparing
,
A cta SS I I I Fe b ; M A B I L LO N
1 09 1 —
, , .
,
A cta SS B en ed . . 308 ; P L C X X I X 8 66 8 9 8 ; C X L
, . , . .
, . ,
comm uni cants called the St M ar ienst ift , cond ucted .
,
W ildun gen a lod g in g house and sani tari um , called
.
, .
-
GE R I R U D E C A SAN OV A ’ ‘ ,
os , a st ate of t he Germ an E mp i re wi th an area of 4 33 , N un s . There are n o m ale orders , nor are there any
square m il es ; i n 1 9 1 0 i t had i n habitant s ; in state laws as to the admi s sion of orders The Cath .
1 9 05 ,
The pr i n c ipali ty con s i sts of two part s : o li c comm un ity is in creased in sum mer by the n u
( 1 ) the so uthern pr in cip ali ty , called W aldeck sur me r ous Poli sh agr i cultur al lab our ers and in Pyr mon t
'
and the Prussian Provi n ce of Hanover with an area , pre vi ous ten years there have been on an average a t
of 26 squar e m i les and a pop ul ation in 1 9 05 , of 9 1 62 , . leas t fif ty Catholi c ch ildren of school age There -
.
The ent ire prin cipali ty conta in ed in 1 9 05 : , h ave been three Catho li c pr im ar y p ub li c sc h ools sin ce
Protestants ; 1 89 0 or 2 p er cent , Cat holi cs ; and 629 , the m iddle of the seventeenth cent ur y : a t E bb e , i n
Jews The count r y i s n amed from the f or t i fie d
. 1 9 1 0 (7 0 p upils ) , at Hill ershausen (42 pup i ls ) , and at
cas tle of W aldeck situated on the E ider a western , N i e d erschl e i d e rn ( 1 6 pup ils ) I n 1 9 1 1 t here was .
bran ch of th e Ful da About 1 1 5 0 W id ukin d V of . added to t hese t hree t he Catholi c school at A rolsen ,
Schwalenberg took the cas t le and call ed hi mself Coun t which was foun ded i n 1 845 and had been un t il 1 9 1 1
of W al deck From 1 4 38 W aldeck was a fief of
. a privat e school The Cat holi c school in Pyrmon t ,
.
decision of the Diet of the G erman Con federat ion school (40 ch i ld ren ) h a s e n sted at K orbach
W A G NE R Ges ch i cht e W a ldeck s u nd P y r mo nts ( W i ld un gen
. .
I n the war of 1 866 between Prussia and Austri a , , d eutscher; B undes sta a t en I ( Stuttg a rt 283 sqq
, , .
an d i n 1 8 87 for an i n d e fini t e peri od subj ect t o two , W ald e n ses ( W A L D E N S I A N S) , an heretical sec t
ears n ot i ce of abrogat ion Since 1 89 3 the ruler h as
'
whi ch appeared i n the second half of the twe lfth
yeen Prin ce Friedri ch ( b
.
B e fore the gr ea t reli gi ous sc his m of the si xte e nt h sur vi ved to t he presen t day .
W AL DEN SE S W A L DEN SES
”
i stae ; and frequently t he two ideas were combin ed t he feast of t he Assum pt ion 1 1 7 6 he di s posed of t he , ,
i n the tit le “ Poor M en of Lyons ” Thei r pract i ce of . la st of hi s ear thl y p ossessions and shortly after t ook
weari ng san dals or wooden shoes (sabots ) caus ed t he vow of p overty H i s examp le created a great st ir .
t hei r own hi s tory and doct ri ne wi th t he hal o of anti q t erni t y was establi s hed for t he practi ce of ap ostoli c
ui ty , some W aldenses cla i m w for t heir c hur ches an p ove r ty Its members alm ost i mm edi ately began
.
on h is j our ney to Sp ai n , vi sited t he vall eys of Pied n ot unmi x ed wi th e rror and was consequent ly pro
m ont The hi st ory of these foundations was i d en ti
. hi bi te d , accordi n g t o Stephen of Bour bon by t he ,
fie d wi t h t hat of primi t ive Chr i stendom as lon g as t he A rchbishop of Lyon s accordi ng t o W alter M ap , ,
C h urch remain ed lowly and p oor B ut in t he begi n . presen t at t he assembly by the Thi r d G eneral Lat ,
ni n g of t he fourth cent ury Pope Sylvester was raised eran Coun cil The W aldenses in stead of ,
unf ai thf ul t o its mi ssion Some C hr i st ians however, Pope Luc i us I I I consequently in cluded t hem among
remai ned t rue to t he F ait h and practi ce of the early
.
,
cal ed W aldes
l H e was n ot the foun der of a new was a react ion ag ai n st t h e great sp lendour and outward
sect b ut a mi ssi on ary amon g these faithf ul observers
, di sp lay exi st i n g i n t he medi eval Ch urch ; it was a
of the genui n e C hr i sti a n law and he gain ed n umerous ,
p racti cal protes t agai nst t he worl d ly lives of some
adh erents Thi accoun t was i nHee d far from bei ng
.
s
, ,
contemp orar y chur chm en Amid su ch ecclesiasti cal .
u ni versall y accred ited among t he W aldenses ; many condit ions t he W al denses m ade the profession of e s
oi them however for a c ons iderable period accep ted , t reme poverty a promi nent feat ure i n t heir own li ves
as foun d ed on fact the assert ion t hat t hey ori gin ated
_
,
si d er ed Claudi us of T uri n ( d Ber en g ar i us of m ai nly rec rui ted amon g c ir cles n ot onl y devoid of
.
homer thei
.
W aldes, the fir st representat ives of the sect The . education i t was i nevi table th at error shoul d m ar
,
clai m of i ts Cons tantini an origi n was for a long t im e t he i r teachi ng and j ust as i nevi tab le that , in couse
,
,
t he i r evangeli st i c work Am ong the doctr i n al .
to criti cs that t he W a ldensi an documents had been errors whi ch t hey p rop agated wa s t he deni al of
t a mp ered wit h As a resul t t he pretent ious claims of
. p urgatory , an d of i n dul gen ces an d prayers f or t he
the W aldenses to hi gh an ti qui ty were relegated t o t he dead They denoun ced a ll lyi n g as a grievous sin
.
,
chan t of Lyons who i n t he early documents is call ed d e mn e d war an d t he i nfli cti on of t he death penalty .
W aldes To t hi s name is added from 1 368 the Some p oi nts i n t hi s teachi n g so st r ik in gly i esemb le
desi gn ation of Peter as sum ed by hi m at hi s conver t he doctrines of the Cathar i t hat t he b orr owmg of th
sion ”
or m ore li kely attrib uted t o h im by h is fol
,
,
cler of Laon ” ; t he other by the Dom i ni c a n Friar vow of pover ty wandered about from place t o place
,
an d In qu is itor Stephen of B our b on ( d about . preac hi n g Such an i t i n eran t li fe was ill su ited for
.
-
a n d dates back t o about the mi ddle of t he thi r t eenth t he m arried state and t o the profession of poverty ,
p lace t o t he influen ce exerc i sed on W aldes by t he who des i red t o j oin them were perm i tted to di ssolve
h istory of St Al e x i us wh i le t he latter m akes n o
.
,
the ir uni on w ithout the consen t of t he ir consort .
m en tion of i t but speaks of hi s acqu ain tance wi th t he Orderly governm ent was secur ed by the addit ional
c onten ts of t he B ible t hr ough tran slat ions The . vow of obedi ence to superiors The perfect were .
constru cted in the foll owin g m ann er Desir ous of . t o depend for their subsi st en ce on t he m embe rs of
acq uir ing a kn owledge of b 1 b li cal teach ing W aldes ,
the sect kn own as the friends These cont i nued .
re quested two p riests t o tr a nslate for hi m the four t o li ve i n t he world m ar ried , own ed proper t y and , ,
obtained translation s of other B ibli c al books and of alms were t o pro vi de for t he m aterial n eed s of the
some w rit ings of the Fathers Through the readin g . perfect The friends remained i n un ion wi th the
.
of these works he was attracted t o t h e ) r a cti ce of Cat hol i c Churc h and con tinued to receive i ts sacra
Christian perfect i on ; his fervour in cre as e when one d ments wi t h t he e x cept ion of penan ce for which they ,
d ay he heard from an it inerant sin ger ( i ocu la tor ) t he sough t out whenever possible one of their own m in is
, ,
of theology on the best an d surest way t o salvat ion . reserved to the perfect ; but i n t he cou rse of the
I n answer the words of Christ t o the ri ch youn g th irteent h cent ury the friends were also included
ma n were cited to hi m : I f thou wi lt be pe rfect go ,
i n the desi gn at ion The perfect were divid ed in to .
”
sell what thou h as t a nd give to t he p oor ( M att ,
, . . t he t hr ee classes of bishops, priests an d dea con s , .
W A LD O 5 30 W ALDSA SSEN
H un gary W it h t he appe a rance of new heresies t hey celebrated Cistercian mon a stery was founded b y Ger
wic h von W olmun ds te in , a B enedi ctine monk of the
.
t he B ohemi an Bret hren wit hout los in g a ll t heir p eou Abbot K un o t hen B ishop of Rat i sbon G erwi ch , .
li a r i t i es
b uil t t h e m on as te ry ( 1 1 28 The ori gi nal c om
muni ty was sen t to W al dsassen from V olk en r o d , in
.
resisted and i n 1 5 61 were gran ted in certain d istri cts seventeenth as well as G er wi ch i ts founder and , , ,
,
and Germany In Piedm on t civil equ ali ty w as den ce ; wars fami nes excessive ta x at ion and p erse , , ,
j oined t h e Lut heran State Church i n 1 823 The again became considerable I t became especiall y
renown ed for it s hosp i tali ty part i cul arly durin g t he
—
.
7 3 and d ur i n g the
b ershi p of ab out i t receives fin a n ci a l supp or t ,
from the “
Am eri can W aldensi an A id Society
” Fren ch Revolut ion Under Abbot Athana ius ( 1 7 9 3 .
s
G re a t Brit ai n
,
W hen the mon astery fell un der the laws of suppre ssion
in 1 803 i t n um bered over eighty members who were
.
,
A N O N YM U S L A U D U N E N SI S Ch r on i con Un i versa le i n B O U Q U E T ,
dispersed after havin g been granted a pen sion by the
Recu ei l d es hi sto r i e ns d e s Ga u les cl d e la F r a n ce X I I I ( P a ri s
680 s qq ; STE P H E N 0 1~ B O U R B O N T a cta tus d e se p tem don i s S p i ri Crown whi ch confi sca t e d all t he ir poss ess ions In
, ,
.
r ,
9 9 307 —
.
,
tu s Sa n cti i n D E L A M A R CHE A n ecd otes h i stor i que s ( Pa ri s 1 863 the remn an ts of the old abbey were bought by
2 9 0—
, ,
1 4 ; M O NETA A d ver s us Ca tha r os et Va ld e ns es ed the Cisterc ian N uns of Selig gen t h a l ; the followi ng year
, , , .
M u r L A N D F a cts
,
'
,
,
t hey took possession esta b li sh e d m onas tic en closure , ,
a n d D ocu men ts i ll us tr a ti ve of th e H i s to r y of th e A n ci en t W a d l e n es s and op ened an i nst itute for th e educat ion of g irls
( L on d o n D mc x fl o r r D i e W a ld en ser i m M i ttela lt er ( G o t Fi nally i t was erected i n to a regul ar monas tery , wi t h
B E R N A R D o r FO N TCA U D E L i ber ad ver sus Wa ld en
C C I V 7 9 3—
. ,
ti n g e n
si um s ect a m in P L
,
8 4 0 : D oL mN o E R B ei tr ag e zu r
,
‘
novit i ate , t o whi ch many c andidates h ave been a d
81 ; I I I 7 5 7—
mi tted t o day t he m onastery n umbers over a h un dr ed
. .
, , ,
Ch r i ste n d om ( N e w Y ork 7 70
7 99—
. . , , ,
n un 8
8 0 6; C U R TI S A H i stor y of Cr eed s a nd Conf es si ons of F a i th
0
,
J O N G B LI N U S Noti ti a A bba ti a r u m 0 r d Ci ster ci ml si s ( C ol o g n e
( E di n b urg h C H A B RA N D Va udoi s ct P r otesta nt s d es A l p es M A N R I Q U E A n na l es Ci ster ci cn ses ( Ly ons ) ; SA R TO R I U S
.
, ,
, , '
( G re n o bl e B R U NE L L es Va ud i s d e s A l p es Fr a n ca i ses , .
Ci ster ci u m B i s Ter ti u m ( P ra gu e
o
. , -
B R U N N E B E i n Ci s te r
( P a ri s C H E V A LI E R M é moi r e hi stor i que s u les h é é s i es d a
. ,
, , r r
z i ens er buc h ( W i r z b ur g W I N TE R D i e Ci ster cte n ser d cs
D a u p hi n e ( V a le n ce LEA H i stor y of th e I n qu i si ti on d ur i n g E I N B A C K D i e A chte
, .
. ,
N or d d stl i ch en D eut sch la nd s ( G ot h s
th e M i ddl e A rms ( N e w Y o rk Lé G E n H i sto i r e g é n éra lc d es
, .
G I LLY N r r a ti ve of a n E x cur i on to th e Al o u nt i n s of P i ed
. ,
I DE M Geschi ch te d es Ci ster ci mwcr stif tes W a lds a s sen 1 661 1 7 5 6
.
-
M E L I A Th e Or i g i n P cr sec ul i n s a n d D octr i n es of th e
—
. ,
G I B S O N Th e W a ld e n ses D U B O l s H i s to i e d e M or i mo n d ( D i j o n
d er G o wa r t ( 2 n d c d St u t t iz a r t
. ,
Ch r on o Top o
r cn , , ,
r
th e i r H ome a n d H i s tor y ( Ed i n b ur g h M A RTi N fi D i e Wa ld es i er
, ,
Ci st S B er na r d i p er Su p eri or e rn Ge ma n i u m
14 d i e h u s i ri snh c R ef or ma ti on i n B é h men ( V i e nn a a nd
. e i p zi g
. .
L ,
ara p h i a Co n g . .
d es A l p es ( Pa r i s TO D D Th e B ooks of th e Va ud oi s p r es er ved
. .
t w o M SS , on e o f t h e o ld h i s tory o f W a ld sa ss e n a n d t h e
L ,
.
i n Tri n i ty Co ll eg e , D ubl i n ( o n d o n ,
.
o t h e r o f i ts p re se n t co n di ti o n
E ON
.
N . A . W E B ER . DM D M O B RE CHT . .
W ALDsss MfiLL ER 5 31 W A LENBURCH
W al d see mu ll er ( Gra
e ciz ed I n o m e s ) M a ur us , chartographi cal labour s by dedi cat i ng to hi m the fir st
c ,
learn ed H uma ni st and celebrated car tograp her , b pr i n ted wall map of Central E ur ope , t he “ Carta
'
—
.
”
at W olfenwei er ne a r Fribour g , or
l i n Fribo urg itse f ,l i t in eraria E u r o p aa wh i ch h as also been prese rved in ,
ably at t he beginni n g of 1 5 22 The fir st aut hent ic not appear , however that W a ld seemi i ller succeeded
.
,
i nformat ion concernin g W a ld see mii ll er is to be foun d in thi s e ff ort , for the p ubli cat ion of t he edi t ion of
in the matri c ulat ion reg is ter of t he Uni versity of F ri Ptolemy was not , as i n tended , at t he e xpens e of Lud
bour g where his name is entered on 7 December , 1 49 0, and with t he aid of the duke , but at t he exp ense of
,
as “ M ar t in us W alz e nmii ller de Friburgo Constan Oessler and U e b eli n , cit izen s of Strasbur g W aldsee .
H is father moved about 1 4 7 5 from milller s n ame is n ot ment ioned i n t hi s celebrated edi
'
t i e nsis D i o cesis
W olf enwe i ler to Fribour g ; hi s mother see ms to have t ion of Ptolemy of 1 5 1 3 although he seems to have ,
been a nat ive o f Ra do lfzell on Lake Constance t a ken p ar t in t he product ion of the work as pr in ter ;
.
There i s no docum entary evidence as t o M art i n s he calls hi mself e xp li c1 t ly in a letter wr itten at this
’
cour se of study at the un iversity ; i t is pla in , however , d a te i n Strasb ur g : clerc d u dioc ese de Constance ,
that he st udi ed t heo logy for in 1 5 1 4 he app lied as a 1 p r 1 meur , deme urant a Strassbur g ” ( cleri c of t he
cleri c of the Diocese of Constan ce for a canonry at St
, m
D i o cese of Constance pri n ter , li vin g at Strasburg ) , .
D i e and obtain ed i t
,
That he began early to devote
. Af ter t he complet ion of t he Strasbur g edi t ion of
h i m se lf to geographi cal and chartograp hi cal studi es is Ptolemy and after he had ob tain ed the canonry at
als o clear from his great maste r p ieces of ge ogr a p h wa l St D i e t o whi ch D uke An to i ne had t he ri ght of -
,
map mak i n g w hi c h estab li shed hi s fame as early as p ese n tat i on, W a ld se e mii ll er zealousl y con t in ued hi s
0 i a r togr a p h l ca l labours in t he li tt le c ity of t he V osges
-
ta i ni n g t he name Ameri ca ; the small globe t hat also M ountain s I n add ition to t he map of t he world i n .
gives the n ame Am eri ca , and t he te x t to accomp an y t he M a rgarita Philosop hi ca nova ( Strasb urg ,
“
t he map and t he globe t he m uch pri z ed Cosm o issued by Gregor ius Reisch another result of his ex
d
,
“ ”
hi
gr a p aa in tro d u c t i o wh i ch among ot her thi n gs gives h a u s t i v e research is the arta m ar i n a n a v i gatoria
t he reason for t he use of t he n ame Ameri ca on t he of 1 5 1 6, W hi ch fair ly competes i n si z e and value wi th
map and globe and con tain s as an appen di x a Lat i n the great map of the world of 1 5 07
, , , I t i s m ark edly .
translat ion of t he four j o ur n eys of Am erigo V esp ucc i superior to the map of 1 5 07 i n i ts arti st i c orn ament a
.
The t itle of this rem arkable work , one of so m uch t ion and there are many im p ortan t changes from t he ,
“
i mp ortan ce especiall y for Ameri ca , is : Cosmo former m ap I t was so favourably received that t he .
graphi ss i n trod ucti o cum quib usd a m g eome tr i aa a c celebrated printer of Strasb ur g J Gr i e n in g er app li ed , ,
as trono mi ze p r i n cip i is a d eam rem n e cessar iis I n t o W a ld see mii ller t o prepare German inscriptions for
.
vers a li s Cosmog r a p hi a descrip t io tam in soli do quam man text so as to m ake i t accessible to a greater num
plan o e is et iam in ser ti s, q u es Pth olom&o ign ota a ber of persons W a ld se emii ll er began at on ce to mak e
,
.
”
n up e r si repert a sun t The map of t he world of the preli m inary preparat ions for t h is task but deat h
.
,
1 5 0 7 ent itled
,
“
Uni versali s cosmogr a p hi a secun dum preven ted hi m from complet in g i t as it also preven ted ,
mii ller hi mself states a thou sand cop ies of the map p hysi cian Laur entius Fries ; unfortunatel y what he
, ,
were issued Oi these on ly a sin gle Cop y seem s t o produ ced did n ot equal the work of his predecessor
. .
—
have been prese r ved and t his was fo un d in t he library M uch cred it , however , is due the modesty w it h w h i ch
,
of Prin ce von W aldb ur g W olfegg W al dsee in t he Fries i n the S trasburg edi tion of Ptolemy of 1 5 25 ,
-
,
Cas tle of W o lfegg in W ii r t e mb er g The map consists deprecates be i n g praised for simp l y havin g redu ced i n
.
of twelve sect ions en graved on wood an d is arranged form t he work of anot her to whom t he praise i s due
, .
in t hr ee zones each of w hi ch conta i n s four sections ; W a ld se e mulle r s m aps and exp lanations are reta ined
,
’
ea ch se ct ion me as ur i n g to it s edge 1 8 x 24 % i nches almost wit hout change in the edi tions of Ptolemy of .
The map thus cover i n g a sp ace of about 36 square t he years 1 5 25 1 5 35 an d 1 5 4 1 whi le imp ortant emen
, , , ,
mai c conif orm proj ect ion wit h curved meridi an s I t mii lle r undoubtedly was one of the most di st in gui shed .
produced a profoun d and last ing i mpression on chart chartograp hers of his t im e , an d hi s work made a
o g r a p h y be i n g of a wholl y new typ e an d represent i n g
, m arked impression up on t he development of chart
t he eart h wi th a gran deur never before at temp te d ogr a p h y . .
The p reservat ion of the sin gle copy of the map is due D A V E SA C Ma rt i n H y la comy lus W a lt zemfl ller ses ou vr a g es et ses
’
. .
Sch é n er , boun d the d if feren t sheets toget her in a r a p h es d e Sa i nt D i é i n B ull eti n d e la soci ét é d e g éogr a p h i e d e l E st -
' '
d em Na men A mer i ka a us d e m Ja h r e 1 5 0 7 a d i e Ca r ta M r i n a a us
.
( ) ( I n n s b ruck
r
W a ldse e mii lle r and hi s f ri end M atthi as R in g mann
.
.
.
.
see mii ller went over the accompan yin g maps and sup b ishops of Colo gne and celebrated controversial
p le me n te d t hem b y the addition of twenty m odern theologi an s b at Rot terdam at the beginn i n g of the ,
.
“
on es , whi ch may b e regarded as the fir st m ode r n seventeenth cent ury , e x act dates of bir th unkno wn ;
atl a s of t he world ”
( N or d e n sk i eld Facsim il e Adri an d at M ain z or W iesbaden 1 1 or 1 4 Septem
, .
, ,
A tlas In these charto g ra phi cal labour s W ald se e ber 1 669 ; Peter (1 at Cologne 2 1 D ec , 1 67 5 ,
The .
, . .
mii lle r was aided by the secretary of D uk e Ren é of early accounts of th e brot h ers do not a gree as to
Lo rra i ne Canon G a ul th i e r Lud who p rovi ded the whether t h ey were Protes tant s or Catholi cs in the ir
'
, ,
neces sary materi als for the maps an d t he exp en se s of youth The brothers studied law i n France and .
ogy . On accoun t of the reli gi ous tur mo il i n Holl and retain ed W ales i s in Frenc h P a y s d e Ga lles from
.
,
they went t o Germany li vin g at the Co urt of the Duk e , Lati n Ga lli c Low Lat i n W a lli a , I n the M iddl e .
cathedr al canon In 1 661 the Ar chbis hop and E lec . onl y they termed i t Gwa li a Th e W e lsh lan guage
, .
,
of Cologne and consecrated hi m titular B ish op of Heptarch y styled t hemselves by no other t i tle than
,
St Peter and St V i ctor at M ain z in 1 65 8 he was made ( a pr i me a uth or i ty ) it is compounded of the Briti sh
compatriots —the federat ed
. .
t itular B ishop of My sia and au x i li ary bis h op to the con br o and means
Ar chbishop and E lector Johann Phi li p von Sch on tribes of anc ient Britain who together contested t he
born The last years of hi s stay at M ain z coin cide
. soi l of their n ati ve land wi th the German i c invader .
The i r work s are di st i nguished by belon ged t o the earl ier G oide lic ,
The most noted of the conversions Celt ic i mm i grat ion had subdued ,
Their coll ected works were issued A ryan peop les whom t hey and ,
1 669 si ve ly .
,
prin ciples , partly in treat ises which lay the funda un k no wn series of t h e earli es t settlers in B ritain ;
mental basis partly i n fur ther discussions wit h Protes , t h ey are not merely A n c ien t Britons , but t he
t an t opponents The l as t treatise is a sat i re on Oli ver . he i rs of a ll the aborig in es of the island from t he ,
“
second volume Tractatus sp eci a les de contr oversii s en ough of t heir rac ial h ist ory to call themselves
”
fid ei ( Cologne 1 67 1 ) contain s seventeen treatis es on , a federat ion t hey cared n ot hi ng about t he ori gi n s of
,
special subj ects t he ir Teutoni c foes The i nvaders came from v ar ious
tra i t s ; H A RTZ H E I M B i bl colon i en s i s ( C o log ne 1 7 4 7 ) 8 — —
.
F O PP EN S B i bl be lg i ca I I ( B ru sse ls
, .1 0 1 8 9 W i th p or .
-
3 9 7 4 4 3 ou p 5 4 05 4 3 1 5 g ive n t h e fir s t p a r a gr a h of t h e re a so ns n at ion
o f L a n d g ra ve E r n s t o f H e sse f or re turni n g to th e
.
. , ,
79—
h ur ch ; H U R r 1: R ' -
, formed the advan ce gu ard of the Germani c i n vasion
N omen cla tor l i tera ri a s I V ( 3d
,
82 ;
and S aeson (s i n g Se ts ) was the term app lied by t h e
—
,
FR I E D R I CH L A U CHE RT . .
W a le s is that western p ortion of Great B r i t ain wh i ch has hard ly yet been sat isfactoril y m et by geog
wh i ch li es between the Iris h Sea and the R iver D ee r a p h er s The most perp le x i ng d isa greemen t pre x ai ls
.
country not b y i ts o wn i nhab itan ts but by t he Teu dary is ident ical wi th that of the east ern most of those -
ton i c occup iers of E ngland and m ean s the territory , twelve coun t ies Thi s is the pop ular E ngl is h school
.
, ,
of the a li en race ” W elsh ” ( G erman W ci ls ch) i m m a n ual v iew A ccord ing t o anot her view W ales has
‘
. .
,
pl ies a pe 0 p 1 e of ei t h er Latin or Celti c origin living in t h irteen coun ties M on mouthshir e bein g t h e t h ir ,
a land near or adj oin ing that of t h e Teutons ; thus t een th i n addi t ion to the above twelve
, The E n glish .
W d lschla n d is an obsolescent , p oet ical G erm a n term and an gli ci z ed i nh abitan ts of the thirteen t h count y
for I taly After an invasion lastin g 330 years the
.
, vehemen tly den y t h e correctness of its in clusion .
“ ”
A ngli can Sa x on and Jut i sh ,
co me li n g s h aving ,
T h ey poin t t o t h e fact t h at alt hough Henr y V I I I h a d ,
“
dri ven th e earlier h o me li n g s in to the h ill coun tr y
” -
declared t h e t h ir teen eoun i i es t o con st i t ute t h e P 1 in
of th e west b y stead y en croachments and spasmod ic cipalit y of W ales a s tatut e of Charles I I so far ,
r ace has been i d enti fie d w i th the B as ques of the Pyr e ears and a n E ngli s h wr iter h as p i ct ur es quely de
,
o 1 as
.
g
w
”
are no lin gui st ic evidences to support either i d en t i fica 1 nd ; but t here can be no question as to i ts ric h ness
t ion there are reasons for beli evi ng t hat the “ sm all
, i n p ure vowel sounds or its masculi ne force D urin g
-
.
dark W elshmen are of the same race as the original the p ast centur y E nglish h as unceas i ngly en croached
Iberians of Sp ai n and Portugal It is in an y c ase cer .
, , upon the ancient ton gue dr ivi ng the li n gui st i c b oun d ,
tain that th ey are t he Silur ians of t he p eriod of t he ary ever f ur t h er west Industries ra i l way s an d p ub .
, ,
Roman invasion un der Clau d ius ( A D W e are . . li c element ar y schools h ave been the c h ief enemi es of
on e qually sure ground in sayi n g that the Celts of the W e lsh and the ext in ction of this venerab le speech
,
fir st immi gration t he G ael ( aki n t o the Ir ish H igh , , m ust be looked for in t he next generat ion or two The .
identity m ore or less comp letely i n certai n p arts of t he face of odds and a wi despread li terary revi v al has ,
b oth N orth an d South W ales The l argest section of . bri ghtened i ts decli ni n g years .
t he W elsh n at ion , however , ar e Celts of the Br itish After the dep artur e of t he Romans from B ritain ,
'
i nscr ip tions on rude stone mon uments of the Romano among the W elsh in t he t ime of the Saxon Hept ar chy .
British period i n W ales were evi dently made not The clan system an d ot her Celti c customs however , ,
un certain what prop ortion ( ii any ) of these stones long after im perial forms were forgotten On ly for .
t horoughly permeated by the civi li zat ion of the Good bot h of whom were stron g r ulers an d wise
,
v ast rem ains of the p ower and luxu ry of the conqueri n g t he i r tenor is one of reveren ce for the C h ri st ian .
tor s a ttent l on
’
M any W elsh pedi grees assi gn to ex
. feudal system , indeed hardly p enetrated beyond the ,
i sti n g fami lies a Rom an ancestor in t he person of some borderland ( called t he M arches ) where , in t heir
‘
o ffi ci a l who li ved in t he period between t he dep artur e castles an d wall ed town s dwell ed the Palat ine lords ,
rowed much from her I tal ic sister A n enormous pro . t he same t ime W ales was d ivided into count ies or
port ion of W elsh words are d irect i mp ortations from
Latin modi fied by generat ions of W elsh speakers
,
— .
shi res some of whi ch were based on and n amed after
,
Par ti cul arly is t hi s the case wi th words e x pressive of boroughs , W ales had no cap i tal t own unt il a few years
rel igious theological an d ecclesi a sti cal ideas V ery
, ,
. ago . I n 1 9 05 K i n g E dward V I I by royal charter
few of t hese ar e of other than Roman ori g in This . conferred on t he county borough of Ca r d ifi the ran k
fact i s of course o wi ng to the cir cumstances whi ch
, ,
of a c ity and gave to i ts chi ef m agistrate the t itle of
,
'
attended the introduct ion of C hristianity i nto Britain . lord m ay or This act ion a fl or d e d great satisfact ion
.
t h ese foreign Chr isti ans were suffici ent ly n um erous to t ance and in an t i qui ty Its hi story goes back t o the .
form con gregat ions i n t he prin cip al colon ies of Britain . Roman occupat ion and t he p lace is li nk ed w it h ,
There was a Roman bishop at Caerleon , where a large Lla n d a fi the oldest ep iscopal see
, These consider .
garr ison w as p erm anently quartered Lucius t he a t i on s have earned for Cardi ff u n iversal recogn ition
— —
.
,
”
K in g of Br itain whom the Liber p on ti fica li s rep
”
as t he cap ital of W ales
R E L I G I O N —The religion of the pre Ar y an i nh a b i
.
“ ”
as ki ng to be m ade a C h r istian by hi s m andate , tan ts of B ritain was a nat ur e worshi p whi ch in cluded
would seem to have been a n ative regulus of Gwent , certain an imals amon g it s d ivinities The Celti c .
the region in wh ich Caerleon is situated I t was inevi . re li gious system was lik ewi se a n ature cult b ut -
,
Chr isti ani ty from Rome and t he Romans should , Ar y ans i n deifyi n g abstract ideas rather than m aterial
—
'
adop t La t 1 n words for their new Chr istian term in obj ects Hence t he gods of t he B rit ons were equa
.
c ite a few typ i cal instan ces ) as holi ne ss faith , char i ty , , N od e ns being the Celti c equivalen t of N ept une ;
,
“
g race hell , p urgatory sacrament m ass vespers pope
, , , , , , Pwy ll ( Pen A nnwn the head of Hades ” ) t he W e lsh ,
each c ase t h e Lat i n word , mod i fie d by th e laws of nomenclature Such n ames as M ael ser ( servan t of .
-
“
W elsh p honology Sacramen tum h as become sac . t he stars ) Gwr c i an d Gw r con ( man of a dog or
,
- -
,
” "
r af en ; e p i scop u s csgob; e lw
ecclesia , g y s; altar , dogs ) and Gwr m arch ( man of a horse ) are ex
,
-
r
a lle ;
“
C a r es i ma
”
Ca r a wy s; and so on ,
. amp les .
W elsh holds a p osition between M unster Iris h on By t he end of the Roman occupat ion the B r 1 t on s ,
a n d ch i e fly amon
.
,
I t is not so soft as Irish or Corni sh , yet very m usical . the Gaeli c tribes A t fir st t h e .
Its gutt urals and asp i rate lls sound rough to fore ign d iscip li ne of t he e lti c C hurch followed closely that
W ALE S 5 35 W ALES
tra d i tions ali k e ) the fir st m issi onar ies had come to approach the sign [oi the cross in absolution ]; God ,
.
“
B ritain A ccordi ng to t he A nnales Ca b r ze m i
”
the , wi ll hear and t h e Tri ni ty Let us go to H is .
ear liest and a very reli able n at ive a ut h o1 i ty the , p rotect ion , p raying ; let us fas t let us do penan ce , .
cat ion between the Brit ish C hr istians and the p ope , H eaven I be lieve t he word of G od t he Son
. .
and British bishops took part i n the Co unci l of Arles , In t he Card i ff Fr ee Library i s a W e lsh prose m anu
at whi ch papal represent at ives assisted W hen script of the age of E li z abeth by an un kn o wn aut hor , .
were i n f ull com uni on w it h Rome and the Cat h ol i c d ivided i nto twelve chap ters eac h deali n g w it h a ,
or W elsh C h r i sti a n s had alread y long been practi ca lly com mun i on in one k in d ; p urgatory and prayer for ,
cu t off i r om personal communi cation wi th the rest of the dead prayer t o and th e i ntercession oi t he sain ts
, , , ,
C h ristendom by th e German ic 1 n vas i on and th us had , and t he venerat ion of reli cs ; p il g rima ges images and , ,
to some e x t ent lost touch with t he Roman See The . the sign of the cross The compos i ti on i s e x cellen t , .
result w as beco mi n g gradua lly app arent Peculi ar . and t he m at ter , for t hose herce t imes moderate i n ,
“
usages i n ritual and discip li ne kn own as Celti c , ton e A good deal of nation al fee lin g i s apparen t
. .
customs ” had been evo lved from prin c iples orthodox Referrin g to t he recen t translat ion of t h e N ew Test a
e n o ug h and m some cases act uall y Rom an i n or i g i n
, , men t i nt o W e lsh b y th e state B ishop of Sain t David s, ’
b ut w hi ch had p e t r ifi e d i nto abuses Rome would . and e sp e ci a lly t o t h e p reface he sayy 8 that t hough the , ,
gladl yy have aboli shed these b ut t he W elsh cherished bi sh oppclai ms t o hold the pr i m it ive Fa i th i t i s only the
m
, ,
t h e m i n her d esp ite as s y bols of nat iona li ty They mi sbe li ef of wh ic h t he an cien t hereti cs boasted In
'
. .
,
conde mned Sam t A ugust i ne as the apostle of t heir anot h er chapter t he author compares N aam a n s ’
,
“
t o have a hand in t heir conversion Thi s at tit ude . i
Fl ntshi re ; and he rebukes the N e w M en for mock
of t he nat ive bish ops no doubt brought t he W elsh , , ing t he Catho li cs when these g o t o Hol y w ell on p i l
C hur ch i n to a situat ion p erilously near schism ; but gr i mage and brin g home water moss or st ones from , ,
the period of tension was of relatively brief d ur at ion . it . Th e heret i cs seek a n at ur al reason for th e v irtues
I n t h e n int h cent ury W ales renoun ced a ll such of that well whi ch cures a ll m an ner of si ck folk
,
nat ion al customs as were held unorthodo x by Rome , G reat he say s are t h e mi racles wroug h t at Sain t
, ,
and even accepted (wit h a bad g race perhaps ) the , W in ifred s W e ll , even i n these evi l d a y s sin ce the
’
,
metrop oli tan j ur isd ict ion of Canterb ur y There . false new fai th came from E ngland Ign oran ce has .
after it was the boast of W elshmen that the ir coun try in creased i n W ales adds the wr iter sin ce the churches , ,
m en had never swerved from the true profession of were cleared of p i ctures and im ages whi ch were books ,
the Cathol ic and Roman Fai th . of inst ruction t o the un lettered The glory of Britain .
The Reformat ion cam e to W ales as a forei gn 1 m nor departed when the cr u ci fix was broken do wn The .
t a t i on imposed upon the n at ion by t he sheer weight legend of the cross of Oswestry is referred to as also
'
—
, ,
of E ng lish o iii ci a ld om O i t hi s t here is abun . the mi raculous appearan ce of the figur e of t h e cross
’
dan t evi den ce from contemporary records Prot es . in a Spli t tree trun k ( a t Saint Donat s ) i n G lam organ .
t a n t i sm was against al l the sent i ment of W els h nation T h i s last event had occurred a very few years pre
ality a ll the t rad it ion s and assoc iat ions dearest t o
, vi ously an d made so remarkable an impression on
,
removed t o Ca r m art h en t o avoid the Catholi c m em , For a hundr ed years aft er th e Reform at ion man u
or i e s and atmosp her e whi ch hun g aroun d the s h r ine script books con tain in g W elsh p oetry and prose of '
“
E dward V I composed a poem en t it led Cywydd y , sti ll sur vi ve tattered and soiled but eloquen t wi t
, ,
”
d y n d d ( Ode to the Two Faiths ) p ortions of , nesses of the Cat h oli cism whi ch di ed so h ard in W ales .
w hich m ay b e baldly translated as foll ows : The bards favouri te subj ec ts were the B lessed V irgin
’
,
Some men are resolute 1 11 the n ew wa y and some are , the nation al saints the rosary the m ods ( calvaries ) , ,
fi rm in t he old faith Pee p le are found quarrelli n g . i n t he churches t he M ass the abbeys and t h e , , ,
like do gs ; t here 1 s a di fferent op ini on in each head shr i nes of th e cit y of Rome From suc h a m an u .
Th e Apostles are call ed p il lars ; p oor were they w h il e scrip t as is described above t h e following poem ma y ,
“
they l ived ( a th ing n ot easy t o the generation of be n ot i ced a hn o st at random I t i s en tit led Cy wy d d
,
.
t o d ay )
- Away from wives and ch ildren t o Jesus
.
, y p a d e r a u p r e nn a u ” ( Od e to the wooden beads ) an d
“
they t urn ed \Vi th us on the con trary a pri es t ( oi
.
, , commen ces t hus : There is on e j ewel for my poor
all persons ) lea ves l e 5 1 i s and H is Father and to his .
, soul in a lif e whi ch desires n ot sin ; i t i s the beads
, ,
w fi e freely he goes H is mali ce and hi s choler 1 s to . in four rows A son of learn ing [a cleri c ] gave t h em
.
be an gr y about his t ithes A t the t able wi th a ll , t o an old ma n H oly 1\ I a r y for t h at h e gave i t from
.
,
the p ower of his lun gs h e preaches a r i g m arole , h is keep i ng gran t t hy grace to M aster R ichard The
,
.
n ot a word about M as s on S unda y n or confession , , Can on sen t ten h ue beads [d ecades] th at m ay y han g ,
any m ore than a horse Cold in our time as t he grey d o wn t o on e s knee I obtained ten of G od 3 a p p les
—
’ ’
.
, , .
there wi ll be n o wa x at all n or salutary candle for , , Those ten are i n memory of you Ten word s of .
ments] graciously heal ed us There was formerly a . man to the cleric of the glen gave beads on a strin g ;
si g n to b e had oil ano i nt ing the soul W oe to us M ary s o rn amen t in t iny fragmen t s placed up on
—
’
.
, , ,
Th e bard was Gi tto’ r Gl y n who flour i sh ed ab out , comb ined wit h devot ion t o the Catholi c Chur ch .
1 4 5 0 ; t he transcrip t was made about the year 1 600 . H e begin s by sayi n g that t he p o liti c a l evils affli ctin g
W r i t in g soon after t he Reform ation t he hard , Bri tai n are G od s p un i s hm en t for the co un t ry s
’ ’
Thomas a p Ivan a p Rhys begs hi s lord not t o stay in abandon men t of t he true re li gion Peop le were far .
M ass is cut up as a furrier does h is material ; M at in s B ut a better t ime is com i n g The E ngli sh R oun d .
and V espers are a t h in g detested N obody attends . heads will be m ade square by a crushi n g defea t an d
—
,
t o the seven pet it ions of the Pater N oster Peop le . t he k ing w i ll retur n “ un der a golden veil ” ; M as s
eat m eat ou W ednesdays and Saturdays even on shall be sun g on ce more an d a b ishop shall elevat e t he ,
It is n o wonder that streams orchards an d ploughed , , t o the K ing of K ings on H is thr one in the tabern acle ,
field s no longer yield t he i r i n crease E very m an of . and t his i s t he theme un derlyin g the w hole p oem .
heads cut 0 11 as traitors and are p un i shed more and W ars after wh i ch t i me Cat holi cism rap idly lost i ts
more ( Cr ea wd wr N e f arno y crier ) . hold on W ales As a consequen ce of t hat p oli ti cal
.
The “ Caro ls ” of R ichard G wyn a li a s W h ite , who and social up heaval , an entrance in to t he co untry
was cruelly martyred in E li z abeth ’ s rei gn had , was e fl e ct e d by t he Pur itan ism whi ch was dest in ed ,
( though never prin ted ) a g reat popularity and m ust , i n the course of li ttle m ore than a centur y and a h a lf ,
have borne a large share in t he work of the Counter
Reformation in W ales W hite was a schoo lmaster at .
—
to transform t he W els h p eop le sp i r itually , m orall y ,
an d mentally and as m an y peop le j udge not for , ,
W rexham , an d a man of considerable attain ments . t he better in either resp ect Thi s loss of t he C h ur ch s .
’
H is attachmen t to Catho li cism was t hat of the scholar gr ound was hum an ly considered ent ir ely owin g t o
, ,
an d t he martyr comb in ed , an d the in fluen ce of hi s t he fai lure in t he supp ly of a n at ive clergy brought ,
con troversial rh ymes was w idespread and profound . about by racial j ealousies between the W elsh an d
In form and style he is e vi den tl y the model of V icar E ng lish sem inarists i n t he E ngli sh Co llege , Rom e at ,
wri tten i n th e rei gn of Charles I Th is Protestan t . a hun dred years t his circumstance led to a dearth of
,
work though un li ke the verses of R i chard W hi te , W elsh pri ests able to mi ni ster i n the n ative tongue
After the Titus O ates persecut ion ( 1 67 9 —
, , .
i t was n ot on ly pr inted but also c ir culated wit h the 80) the few
supp ort of the state Church , is by no m ean s the equal W elsh sp eak in g c lergy who had remain ed in t h e
-
of i ts protot y p e either i n the p ur ity of its W els h or i n co untry were either e x ecuted or e x iled and the chi ll ,
t he force and p ictur esqueness of its d iction W hite . m ists of Calvin ism settled on Ca mb r i a s h ills and ’
“
describes the Catholi c Church as a pri celess i n sti tu vales Then ceforward W elsh Catholi cs were a genus
.
,
tion con sp i cu ous as the sun t h ough smoke moun ts , rep resented by a few rare Spec im en s M osty n of .
H e gives n in e reason s why m en sh ould refuse to are almost the on ly an cien t fami lies of Catholi c
attend the heret ical worshi p : “ Thou art of the Cat h gentry left t o W ales at the presen t day ; an d t he onl y
o li c Faith ; from their churc h keep t hyself wisely away old W elsh mi ssions sti ll cont ain ing a prop ort ion of
lest thou walk in to a p i tfall [This is his mai n argu . n at ive hered itary C atholi cs are H olywell in the n ort h ,
ment ] The E nglish B ible is t op sy é tur vy , full of
. and Brecon and M onmouth in t he sout h .
or any pedlar , feeble of degree , who can attack the m anuscrip t A hn ost a ll t here i s to show for that
.
pope . Instead of altar a sorry trestle ; in stead of , period is a version of t he Imit ation of C hr ist ” , and
“
C h ri st mere bread
,
Instead of holy t hin gs , a m iser
. Catechi sm By rr o r A t hr a wi a e th Ghr i stn ogol ’
able ti nk er mak in g a boast of hi s kn avery Instead ( London a sh or t ca te chi sm of Chr istian doc
‘
.
,
the new reli gion wi ll lose t he seven vir tues of the a Franciscan The n umber of Catholi c book s for
.
”
t o pardon sin ” W h ite s scornful descri ption of the
.
’
f y dd ol I ts fu ll t it le translated i s A reli gious
.
heretical m in isters is founded on the fact that the m irror shewin g the beginni ng of the Protestant
,
d i fficulty of fin d in g educated m en t o fill t he p laces reli gion t oget her w i th a history of the Reformat ion
,
of the ej ected Cat hol ic clergy h ad necessi tated t he i n E ngland and W ales ” Oi th is small work by .
,
even grooms , to act as teachers of the Reformed on e bein g i n t he possession of t he present wr i ter It .
V alley , South W ales in 1 680 led to t h e d iscovery of a , , in W elsh call ed “ Grounds of t he Catholi c doctr in e
“ ”
store of contraband Catholi c printed books an d cont ain ed in the profession of fai th p ub li shed by
man uscripts some in E n glish and some in W elsh
,
. Pope Pi us I V ( Llanrwst 1 8 39 ) i s n ow very rar e . .
M any of these are now i n the li brary of the cathedral Sin ce then m any such p ub li cations have appear ed .
’
of H ereford A t that date there was li ving in M on In 1 8 89 Saint Teilo s Soc iety was founded at Ca r d ifi ,
'
mo uth sh i r e a learned Ben ed ictine Dom W illi am , w it h th e sanction of the Rig h t Rev Dr H edley . .
,
anc ient Catholic fam ily in Carn arvonshire he became , W elsh Cathol i c literature and produced many ,
a doctor of med icine On t h e outbreak of the Civil . pamphlets and books includi n g a p rayer book , ,
-
“
W a r he j oined the Roy alist army as a captai n, an d Lly f r Gwe dd i y C a t h oli g
”
( Card i ff The ,
was one of the garrison besieged by Fairfa x in Raglan Breton Oblates at Llanrwst p ublish a bili n g u al
“ "
Castle A fterwards he became a m on k and a priest
.
,
m on t ly m aga z ine called Genn e d Ca ol g Cymru
h t h i
and wrote a large m an uscri pt collection of prayers (Th e Catholi c M essen ger of W ales ) whi ch i s doing an ,
posi tion , others translations and tran scrip ts To h im . W ales p ossesses an exten sive vernacular Press ,
we are indebted for t h e preservation of W h ite s ’
whereof by far the largest portion is con tro ll ed by the
“
Carols ” In 1 648 Captain Pugh com posed a W elsh
. N on conform ist and Rad ical party All the Dissen t .
poem i n whi ch loyalty t o h is temp oral sovereign i s ing denom inations have their l it erary organs , an d the
W A LLA CHI A 5 38 W A LLENSTEIN
as a broadsheet the publi c acco un t of hi s exec uti on and in J un e raised hi m t o the rank of a duk e W al .
cont ai n ing “ a true copy of the speech w ith le nst e1 n was very successful in collect in g his ar my
ani madversions upon the same In 1 87 9 a rood was an d late in the autumn appe ar ed at the scene of war
erected in hi s memory in t he ch urchyard at H a r vi n g i n the
c ir cle of Lower Sa x ony H e occup ied at once
_
.
ton whose h all was the usual home of the martyr the D i oces es of M agdeb ur g and Hal berst adt , the
FOLE Y Recor ds S J V V I ( Di a ry of E n g li sh College) ; CH A D
.
,
. . .
, , r 1 ch est and most i mportan t territories strategicall y ,
LO NE R M emoi r s of the M i ssi ona r y Pr i es ts; TH A D D E U S Fr a n ci s
, ,
and secretly sought to secur e the elect ion of a son
ca n s i n E n g la hd ; M a s H op s Fr a n ci sca n M a r ty r s i n E ng la n d ;
. ,
H U M PHR E Y S Th e Ca th Per s ecu ti on i n Wor ces ter shi r e ( p ri va te ly of t he emperor as their futur e bishop On 25 A pril ,
p ri n te d ) ; H i s La st S p eech ( Os cot t
. .
,
W a ll a ch i a See RUM AN I A
.
. .
t he Columb i a in W ashin gt on an d Oregon , from Sn ake kept W allenste i n from action for a long t i me and ,
River to t he Umati ll a T h eir language i s aki n to . when he fin a lly attacked M ans feld he was unsuccess
that of the N e z Percés b ut forms a d ist i nct di alect . f ul and lost large n um bers of hi s men H e was able , .
By the treaty of 1 8 5 5 they were p laced on the Um a though , to j ust if y hi mse lf before the emperor i n
t i lla reservati on i n Oregon , where t hey sti ll rem a in . N ovemb er , 1 626, by provin g that a much l ar ger army
The y number onl y 461 and ar e m ixed wit h N ez , was necessary In 1 627 , therefore , he raised an
.
Percés and Cayuse The i r fam ily organi zation was . army whi ch fin ally num bered alm ost men ,
loose and the clan system not observed The sc a n
, . whi ch he support ed by assi gni ng d e fin i t e terr itories
t i n ess of the i r food supp ly , necessit at ing frequent
-
of the emp ire to its di ff erent divisions in cludi n g those ,
m i grat ions , prevented a ny con t in ued develop ment of b oth of Catholi c princes and of Protestant rulers who
the vi ll age system Their food consisted m ain ly of . were friendl y to the emp eror There was but li ttle .
W alla were vi si ted by Lewis an d Cl arke in 1 804 and , accusat ions were m ade against W allenstei n .
were evange li z ed by the Je sui t p ioneers of the N ort h I n the mean t h e duri n g 1 627 he dr ove M ansfeld s
’
west about forty years later . troops out of S ilesi a un ited wi th Ti lly for a camp ai gn
,
F A R RA N D in H a nd book of A men oan I n di a ns 1 1 (W as h in g ton '
ar y
,
who were m em would overt hrow the ir freedom and subj ec t t hem once
bers of th e B ohe more to the supremacy of the emperor H e had now .
H e studied at the the vain boast that i n t hree years he would con quer
Lutheran un iver Const ant inop le , and sought unsu ccessfull y to form an
si ty at Al tdorf , -
alli an ce between the emperor and Gustav us A dolp hus ;
travelled i n he also endeavoured to p ersuade the H anseati c
France and It aly , to wn s to form a u nion wi t h th e emp ir e H e even .
the Jesuit college or to occupy and close the whole of the German coast
at Olmii tz and ,
alon g the B alti c H e fai led in the siege of Stralsund
.
whose large for H e accused others for his lack of success an d obj ected ,
came emp eror i n alli ance wi th t he emp eror , prom isin g however n ot , ,
t h e fir st t ime an i ndependent command and W all enstei n had always been opposed t o giv i n g
fough t against the prince of T r a n sy lva n i a , i mp erial aid to the Sp ani ards i n t h eir war again st
Bc thle n Gabor wh o h ad invaded M oravi a , In r e . the N etherlands b ut when he himself d eemed i t
,
turn for large advances of m oney to Ferdin and necessary t o send troops the ai d cam e too late .
he received after the bat tle of the W h ite M ountain The same fate at tended the desp atch of troops t o
so m any of t h e co n fisca te d estates of the B o h emian Poland against G ustavus Adolphus W allenstein .
insurgents t h at hi s possessions i n northern Bohemi a felt the ground shak ing under his feet and sought ,
t h e Jesui ts were most friend ] Determined to M agdeburg by blockad ing i t before the Swedes
, ,
become t h e champ ion of the H a sb ur gs and of the entered t h e emp ire A t t h e same time he e x erted
.
h i m 7 A r il
,
Cap tain over all the imperi al forces
,
.
, ,
”
in the oly Roman E m p ire and the Netherl ands , h e we nt to southe rn G ermany in order to adv a nce ,
W A LL ON 5 39 W A LME SLEY
ste i n accep ted his removal without re sistance . flue n ce d i n hi s conduct by as trolo gy H e proved .
Af ter t hi s hi s lif e was m a inly a series of i n trigues . hi mself an e x ce llen t ruler of the states whi ch he
Hi s ch a racter , whi ch had never been noble , now gave formed , esp eci ally i n Fr ie d land and the Sil esian
way comp letely H e was perhap s more embi ttered
. Duchy of Sagan Like m ost great con querors he .
over the loss of M ec klenb ur g th an over t he loss of took much p le asur e i n a fl a i r s of state , w as a very
'
the ran k of comm an din g general A s ear ly as ~th e . sk i lf ul p oli ti cal economi st , and di d m uc h t o imp rove
sp ring of 1 63 1 he negot iated t hrough Bohemi an the ci vili zat ion of hi s territories I n hi s p lans for .
refugees wi th G ustavus A dolp hus ; whi ch side began education he worked wi th the Jesui ts, of whom he was
the negoti ations is a di sp uted po i n t W hen af ter .
,
a large benefactor
.
M e as ured by the stand ards of.
cont in ued hi s c amp ai gn and the emp eror i n p oh t rcs and war for reli gious ends was di st asteful
October appealed agai n to W allenste i n , the latter t o h i m H e i n tentionally gave m any im port an t
.
200 0 t1 t les
all p osit ions i n t he ar my , to negotiate wi th foreign
.
, XV I I A ve ry co p i o us b i og ra p h y h as b ee n l a te ly w ri tte n
were not to be perm itted i n t he emp ire by the im l l1 A LLW l CH Ges ch i chte W a llens tei ns I I I rea ch e s t h e y e a r
g25
,
i
peri al p ar ty From the fir st hi s ai m w as i n co ,
M S PA H N
.
from alli an ce wi th th e Swedes but he di d not attai n , W a llon , H E NR I A LE X A N D RE hi stori an and states-
,
hi s obj ect Ou 25 M ay 1 632, he agai n t ook Pragu e ,
.
, man , b at V alencienn es ( N ord ) , i n 1 8 1 2 ; d at Par is ,
. .
then opposed hi s army to t hat of Gustavus Adolphus in 1 9 04 Fe llow of h i story and professor at the Lyc ée
.
before N uremberg ; in Sep tember the Swedi sh kin g Lo ui s le Gran d , he was appo i nted ( 1 840) m aster of
_
but nei ther was he the vi ctor ; and he suff ered such restri ct i n g sufi r a ge was p as sed Professor of history
'
be pe r m i tted to enter t he empire to rescue Breisach , Ou 24 M ay, 1 87 3 , he voted ag a inst Th iers and the
wh ich protected the Upper Rh i ne from the enemy , Broglie mimstry The attemp ted restorat ion of t h e
and permi tt ed Rat isbon a m ost imp ortant p oint to
.
— ,
more i nvolved in negoti ations wh ich fin a lly led h im 1 87 6) he favoured the vote w h i ch secur ed liberty
i nto t reason against t h e emperor Somet i mes he was .
of hi gher ed ucat ion ( 26 July , App ointed
engaged i n negoti ations wi t h the Swedes , somet imes senator for li fe at the en d of the same year he
wi t h Sa x ony against Sweden and th e H absbur gs , and hen cefort h defended Catho li c in terests in the Sen ate
fin a lly even wit h Fran ce A t one t i me he desir ed , .
on the vari ous occ asions when they were un der d is
by comb ini n g with the estates of the emp ire , to estab cussi on H e was dean of the P a r is Faculty of Letters
.
During these later years the Jesui ts were 0 posed N otre Sei gneur Jésu s C h r i st
”
La Ter
to hi m, and the army fe ll away from hi m rag ue .
r e ur
” “
Sai n t Lo ui s e t son temps
and Pi lsen des erted h im and went over wi thout a “
Les r ép r ese nta n ts d u p euple e n m ission e t la j usti ce
struggle to the emperor as soon as the latter took the r e voluti onn a ir e e n l an 1 1
”
( 1 889 wherei n he ’
t r 1 b un a ls .
o fii ce r a ll belongi ng to hi s o wn army .
was for great undertakings p lanned on a large scale , fif th son of J ohn W a lnwsle y of W estwood H o use W i g a n , ,
and he had an e x t raord in ary ower of at traction bot h Lan cash ire ; was educated at t he E n gli sh Bened ict ine
for offi cers and common sol diers H e was undoubt . College of St Gregory at Douai ( now Downside Abbey
.
,
hi s es t i mate of hi s 0 ponen te and frequently mad e H is sci e n ti fic attain ments soon brought hi m i n to
fatal mi stakes H e li cked almost ent i rel y the most
,
consulted by the British G overnm en t on t he reform Tren chard Street Bristol I n 1 9 06 t he bodies there , .
“ ”
of the calendar an d introduction of the N e w Style i n terred were removed and t he bishop s remai n s were ’
E dm und s Par is ,
’
, t he charge of t h at comm uni ty by whom he was .
and in 1 7 5 4 was educated nearly two hundr ed years ago The sug .
eral of the E ngli sh l arge m aj ori ty trace t heir Sp iritual descent t o B ishop
Benedicti ne Con W al mesley , s h oul d erect a fit tin g mon ument over his
g r e g a ti on T wo . grave The proposal met wit h genero us support , and
.
ern Distri ct ; and thr ough ni n e or ten edi t ions i n Great Brit ain and h y e
was consecrated m ore were produced i n A meri ca h a ns la t i ons of .
’ '
on 21 Dec 1 7 5 6 .
, . an d Itali an and were several times reprin ted A , .
B U TLE R H i st r i ca l h i ern oi r s of E ng l i s h
'
. , ,
L o n d on B U RTO N L if e a nd Ti mes of
o
Ca th ol i cs ( 4 vol s
Bi s h op Ch a llon er ( 2 vol s L o n d on
.
, ,
Th e Ra mbl er V I I
seldom given to Ca th oh c b ishops i n E ngland i n t he
G R OGE R H UD LE sr O N
, , .
'
'
“ ”
d ur ing the N o Pope r y riots of June 1 7 80 a p ost , , W a l p ol e , H E NR Y V ENE R A B L E E ngli sh Jes u it , ,
chaise conveyi n g four of t he rioters and be ar i n g t he , m artyr born at Doc kin g N orf olk 1 5 5 8 ; m a rtyr ed at
, , ,
insigni a of the mob , drove t he whole way from Lon Y ork 7 A pril 1 5 9 5
,
H e was the eldest son of Chris
, .
don to B ath , where W a lm e sle y t hen resided These . top h e r W alpole by M argery heiress of R ichard Beck , ,
men worked up on t he peop le of B ath so m uc h t h at the h am of N arford and was educated at N o rwi ch Sch oo l , ,
’
newly b ui lt Cathol ic c hap el in St James s Parade . Peterhouse Cambridge an d Gray s Inn Conve r t ed , ,
’
.
was burned to the groun d as we ll as t he presbyt ery , by the death of Blessed E dmund Camp ion he went ,
bein g destroyed .
mi tt e d i nto the E ngli sh Co llege , Rome and in ,
“
In 1 7 89 when the action of the Catholi c Com
, October received minor orders Ou 2 Feb ruar y .
,
mi ttee ” thr eatened seriously to comprom ise t h e 1 5 84 he became a probat ioner of t he Society and
, ,
Se e f o r W a l p ol e : J e ss o r p On e Gener at i on of a Norf ol k H o us e
Ma r ty r s [5 8 4—
,
( N o r wi c h I D E M D i ct Na t B i om s v P O LL EN E n g l i h
.
s
1 603 i n Ca th R ec S oc P ubl ( L o n d o n
. . . , . ,
,
For
To ms os B 1 s s o 1> W A LM E S L E Y , D o ws sw a A n n a ? . . . . .
Rzi w li n s : C H A L L O N E R M i ssi o na r y P r i es ts I n u 9 0 a n d 1 08 ;
K N o x D oua y D i a r i es ( L on d on
.
, . .
261 64 , 2 67
‘
7
colleagues and a decree was issued that t h e b ishops
.
, JO HN B W A I N E W R I G H I ’ ‘
of oat h in tended for t he Cat h olics , an d declared i t W al sh , E D W A R D Irish p oet b at Derry in 1 805 ; , ,
.
unlawful to b e taken ”
O n 1 5 Aug 1 7 9 0 W a lme s ley .
, d at Cork 6 August 1 8 5 0
.
\Vli e m l itt le more th an
, ,
.
.
,
a b oy he showed great in tellectual gif ts an d in 1 830 ,
, .
shi r e
. W a lmeslcy was buried at St Josep h s Chapel , .
’
t ime teacher of a school at M i llst reet , whence , 1 11
W ALSH 5 42 W AL SI N GHA M
sen t b y hi s Protest an t m other to the gr amm ar school before the E cclesiastical Co mmi ssion , an d on refusi n g
at St Al bans Thr ough hi s un cle , a priest of the
. . t he oath of supremacy or to ans wer in terrogator ies,
London District , who obtain ed h is adm ission to the was commi tted to Dubli n Castle , 1 3 Jul y 1 5 65 ,
.
i n t he i mprisonment at B our lens , and then cont in ued to E nglan d that the learned b ishops there mi ght win
his studi es at Old H all Green where he was confir me d , hi m to conf ormi ty ; he was he sai d of gr eat cre d i t , ,
on 1 9 December , 1 7 9 5 W hen Dr Stap leton was . . among hi s coun trymen , who depended wholly on hi m
made V i car Ap ostoli c of the M idland Distri ct , he took in reli gious concerns N evertheless he was left in .
W alsh , then deacon , as secret ary W als h con Dub lin , and lay fettered i n a dark and filth y ce ll un til
t i n ued w ith B isho M iln er as chap la i n and m issioner Chr istm as 1 5 7 2 when hi s frien d s contri ved hi s escape
—
, ,
,
to N antes in Brittany After six months of d esti t u .
t o Sedgley Park School as sp iri tual father In 1 8 08 . t ion he was aided by the nun c io in fi a n ce to proceed
he went t o Oscott as v ice presiden t and sp ir i tual father to Spain H e reached Alcal a almost moribun d through
.
and later he became president ( 1 8 1 8 On 1 M ay , privat ions , fat igues , and fester i ng woun ds fro m hi s
1 825 , he was consecrated t itular B ishop of Cam fetters , and was fir st received in th e hous e of a pious
b y sop oli s as coadj utor t o B ishop M iln er whom he
, , lady , who herself dressed hi s sores and n ursed hi m
succeeded as v icar A postoli c on 1 9 Apri l 1 826 H is , . wi th tender soli citude Afterwards he removed to .
rule of t h e district was marked by g reat pro ess b oth , the Cisterc ian convent and exp ired among hi s former
sp ir itual and materi al The Co llege of t M ary , . . bret hren esteemed a martyr of the Faith H e was
,
.
Oscot t , the two cathedrals of B i rm ingham and N ot bur ied in the Chur ch of St Se cun d in us an d the .
foundat ions bear witness t o th e greatness of his ideals B R AD Y E p i scop a l Su ccessi on i n Gr eat B ri ta i n a nd I r e la nd
and hi s unwaveri ng faith From J uly , 1 84 0, h is j uris
—
, .
M O RA N Cat h
.
d iction was over the n ewly const it uted Central Dis oli c A r ch bi sh op s of D ub li n ( D ub li n C O G AN D i ocese of ,
,
,
,
t oo old and i nfir m to take any act ive part i n its a ffa irs ,
and he left i ts admin istrat ion i n the hands of h is W al si n g h a m , T H O M AS B ene d i ct in e hi storian , d , .
p orted the resolve of Prop aganda that W als h should W als i ngh am N orf o lk E ngland ; he was educated at
, ,
be the fir st metropoli tan of t he new hi erar chy , i n the St A lbans Abbey , and having become a monk the re
.
words “ W hether living or dy ing he shall b e the fir st was made precentor and p laced in charge of the
Ar chbishop , b ut death prevented the f ulfilmen t
”
.
scriptor ium L itt le is known of his lif e beyond hi s
.
S ucce ssi on ( Ro me 1 8 7 6
'
St Albans
J L W HI TFI E LD
, , . .
. .
Si x c hroni cles have been assigned to hi m : ( 1 )
C hroni ca M aj ora ” , now lost but whi ch was wr i tten
W al sh , W I L L I A M , B ishop of Meath Ir eland ( 1 5 5 4
,
1 5 36, and the confis ca ti on of Bective in 1 5 37 left hi m comp iled between 1 39 0 a nd 1 39 4 The e a rli er p or .
by papal dispensation he e x changed i n to the Canons (4 ) A chr oni cle of St Albans , comp il ed about 1 39 3, .
returned W hen Pole came as Iegate to E ngland for i n , in corp orates the previous chr o n i cles of M atthew of
1 5 5 4 he was in the Irish commi ssion for deprivin g W estm inster and others U p t o t he year 1 369 it s .
H e assumed his charge i mme d i ately retain in g as the , , on the accession of He n ry I V the monk s suppressed
see was impoverished the rectory of Lo ughsewd y and , t he ea r h er chro n i cle be i ng afraid of the consequen ces
,
his priories Henceforward he was busied in eccle
. of the att ack s contained in i t on t he ki ng s fat her , ’
“ ” “
ployed him in many commissions un t il the second year (5 ) H istoria Angli can a ,
also call ed Histori a
”
of Queen E li z abeth B ut when she in troduced a . Brevis by ea r h er wr iters I t covers the years 1 27 2 .
Protestant litur gy into Ir eland W alsh resisted stre n u , to 1 422 Some author it ies are of op in ion that only
.
ous ly in Convocation , and preached at Tri m against t he p ortion extending from 1 3 7 7 to 1 3 9 2 w as W a lsi ng
the Book of Co mm on Prayer On 4 Feb 1 5 60 he . .
, , h am s own work basing their v iew on the fact t hat
’
,
refused the oath of supremacy was deprived of h is , one M S of the h istory term inates at the latter year
.
,
’
temporali t ies and b y the Queen s order committed to
,
and also because after that date in the other man u ,
appointment and when releas ed some eighteen , , verts this theory hold ing that the defect s of t he la ter
port ions ar e sufii ci e ntly exp lained by the author s
’
months later he submitted his case at Rome In ,
.
’
consistory held 6 Sept 1 5 6 the legate s pro vi sion
4 .
, ,
removal to W ymondham in 1 39 4 The style of the .
was declared void and the pope in the circumstances , , , writer he maintains is t he same throughout the
, ,
reappointed Dr W alsh About the ti me when this . . ent ire work Printed in the Rolls Series i n 1 8 63 ed
. ,
.
modern sense , p a i nst a ki n g an d trustworthy y , and to he deli vered a famous oration i n defence of ecclesias
him we are i ndebted for t he k nowledge of many hi s t ical i ndependence i n t he management of chur ch
t or i cal i n cidents not ment ioned by other wr iters He . a ff airs B ut W alter s greatest achi evements are in
.
’
( Lo n d o n Na t
,
edition was translated in to French and Spani sh , the
G C Y PR I AN A L STO N
.
,
. .
n int h in to I t al i an A four teent h edi tion was pre .
in t he northern p a rt of N orf olk E ngland Fo un ded ( Bonn , The sour ces of c anon law which were ,
Bo n “
R omi sch e Rechtsgesch i chte B onn
.
padi e ”
Bon “
( N a tur r e ch t und Poli tik
.
n
g ifts of lands , rents an d c hur ches t o t he canons of Bonn Aus meinem Leben ”
( ( Bonn
,
1 1 5 1 1—
, G E R LACH i n D er
E rasmus i n f ulfilmen t K ath oli lc L X ( M a i n z
, , ,
1 4 87 , and Henr y V I I I in 1 5 1 3 . 15
M I CH A E L O r r
, , . .
G U A LTE RU S DE I N S U L rs ; also GA U I I E R D E C H AT I L LO N
,
of hi s p iety Thi rteen years later he wr ote hi s coll o
. ’ ‘
ch arg gcd wi t h co n s p i r i ng to rebel aga i nst t he sup p r es H aving af terwards sett led at Ch ati llon he changed
sion of the lesser m onas teries , an d on flimsy e vidence
,
was con victed of bi gh treas on and h anged outside From Ch at i ll on where he had char ge of the schools ,
,
t he priory walls I n July , 1 5 38 , Prior V owell as sented
.
h e went t o Bolo g n a to study law and on his ,
t o the dest ruct ion of W a ls i n gham Priory an d assisted retur n to Fran ce was appo i n ted secret ary to Henry ,
the k i n g s commi ssioners in t he removal of t he figur e
’
Ar chb ishop of Reims H e kept thi s othee under .
ready comp li an ce the pr i or re ceived a pension of £ 1 00 W alter wrote hi s “ Ale x andreid ” , at the request of
a year , a large sum i n t hose day s whi le fif t een of t he , Ar chbishop W i lli am , to whom i t is ded icated H is .
Sidn ey for £9 0 and a p ri vat e m an si on was sub se , shows a great fam i li arit y wi t h V ir gi l and the later
q uent ly erected on t h e sp ot The E li zabethan ballad .
, Latin p oets but it is full of a na ch r on i a one of the
als ngham e xpresses someth i n of
, ,
“ ”
A Lamen t for W i , most startli ng be in g t he Passion of Chr ist mentioned
what t he N or f o lk p eop le felt at the loss of t eir as som ething that ha d alread y taken place in th e time
glorious shrine of O ur Lady of W a ls i n gham of Ale x ander I n spite of it s d efects however t his
Letter s a nd p a p er s of H en r y V I I I 1 n Rolls Seri es ; E nA s11ms
.
.
, ,
P i lg r i ma g es : Ca l e nd a s of Pa ten t Roll a nd Pa pa l L etter s; R YM ER poem is cons ider ed superior to t h ose composed at that
.
r ,
Fwd er a ; C ox Vi ctor i a Cou nt y H i stor y : Nor f ol k time and at the end of t h e th i rteent h cen t ur y ; it was
J osa p n C L A YTO N
.
,
vi ta r e Chary b d i m
, ” ’
j uri sti c bran ches t h ere till 1 87 5 when he resi gned on , u nd ar i echi s che L i ter at i" d er ch ri s tl i chen V61 k er 1 , .